Descendants of Time (Role-Play Act 5: Revolutionary Moment)
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Phase 7:
After the battle with Mary was over, the Countess had left to find the other Descendant, while Claudia was left with the task of assassinating Kazehaya Natsu—Sagittarius. She was directed to take a certain path, through which, ironically, she entered to find the ancient battlefield where Mary awaited her. After all was said and done, Charlotte was gone and Mary was witnessed to be dissolved. Jesus Christ was apparently the one who had sent Michael after her, and everything was making sense now to the Representative of vampires.
How long had the Countess known about all this?
“That whole Virgin Mary story is beginning to make sense,” Claudia said aloud, scowling toward her path. “And then there’s Michael, who I’m sure has given up on being a priest, knowing that piece of shit is his father… Jesus Christ, of all people? Tch, religion.” Claudia kept walking, running a hand through her hair to find an empty space, almost gasping. That’s right. Her prized tiara was split in half, by Mary of all people, and she was unable to take her rage out on her, as she was dead… or sent to God knew where. “I don’t even want her as a slave anymore. No point. Charlotte, on the other hand...”
“Why? Why can’t she understand that she cannot win these battles alone?”
Marco’s voice echoed. Claudia looked around, she was surrounded by nothing but the silver mists flowing with mana.
“Descendants are impossible people. You can’t just take them on to test your mettle. It’s a matter of life and death…! Not a game! Not a crutch to gain respect and honor!”
“Shut up,” Claudia spat. “You’re dead, Marco; just in my head. That guilt bullshit at work again… don’t know why I’m still feeling that anyways.”
“This is retribution. To be beaten by a priest of all people. Pathetic. I suppose this is the end.”
The voice sounded raspy and tired. She was likely hearing the last words of Marco.
“How could it be, though? Not even a Representative, not even a Descendant… what a crazy man. I don’t even understand how he moves so fast…”
“Mi’lady… Countess…”
Claudia couldn’t click her tongue any harder.
“So even in the end, the poor bastard still loved the Countess. Figures. Maybe in the next life, someone can do him better than I.” Claudia’s voice was cold and blunt. She hardly even cared that her momentary lover had been killed by one of her sworn enemies. “That’s the way it goes; people die. It was expected.”
“Perhaps like this, we can always visit the café and live a peaceful life.”
She heard Mary’s voice next.
“But am I being too selfish? Can I protect those two from all that is… going around in London?”
Some moments passed when Mary was heard sobbing.
“Why, were we not welcoming enough? Why would you go to the terrorists of all people…? You idiot.”
Claudia’s glare loosened itself a bit. “So she actually was phased that I joined the Countess. Tch, what’s the use in caring anyway? She’s gone as well… what’s done is done…”
“After Artemis, Rhea, and all else died, I suppose I am the only one left.”
The Countess’ voice was now heard. She sounded older and more mature, but Claudia was sure that it was the Countess. It was a gut feeling, despite the divine majesty of the voice.
“I suppose I shall walk this path alone, or would I? Being so capricious is a detriment.”
“One day, Final Battle Maiden—we shall settle our score once and for all. I am sure we’ll meet atop the great world tree Yggdrasil again. Perhaps when that time comes I’ll have a Representative.”
“Representative, huh? I wonder, will I find someone interesting one day?”
Letting a begrudged grin slip her guard, Claudia couldn’t help but feel accomplished, at least to an extent above all. “I guess I fall under interesting in the Countess’ books, eh? Oh, how I’ve fallen all right…”
“But would you truly think interesting alone is a factor to choose with? She would be your life-long partner to an extent. Someone who’d be bonded with you to a special degree.”
This was a voice Claudia had never heard before, but it sounded rather eerie.
“Satan, it has been long. To answer your question, however, I suppose interesting alone is not enough. There must be something more… yes, a drive and passion. He must hunger for adventure like me. Perhaps then I shall accept him. Who knows, I may as well have a son or daughter that way.”
“Hmph, wishful thinking. You walk amidst some of the most terrible of conflicts. Do not break your closest and precious ones.”
“Time shall only tell about that, but I suppose you are right.”
“Is there anyone the Countess knows that isn’t fabled in some horseshit religion, I wonder? I think that’s a running theme, here,” Claudia commented, letting the voices continue as normal.
For some time now, after her last comment, the voices stopped echoing. Claudia was walking through the mist when she thought she heard the Countess again.
Beyond the mists, however, was George, standing with a face full of horror. Which seemed like an impossible sight.
“Well that’s new,” Claudia said, approaching the man. “Yo, George. Wipe that crap outta your ears. You feelin’ alright?”
“Oh… Lady Claudia?” George turned to Claudia, his face starting to become cold and rigid like usual. Like the usual professional and cold-hearted killer that was George. “I was hearing… voices.”
“You too, huh?” Claudia quirked a brow. “This mist is more than a nuisance. It’s making us hear voices.”
“Agreed. I have developed some theories regarding the mists here, but I am not sure how close I am to the truth,” George replied.
“Well, let’s hear them. Any explanation is better than none.”
“I am thinking that the mists record what it hears. In which case… the Countess might’ve come to the moon in the past. Call me crazy, but it’s odd enough that a piece of the moon has a temple to begin with.”
“Not too much makes sense these days anyway. Do you think the moon itself is the cause for this mist?”
“It could be a possibility. I am not sure why they exist, but for mages this can be helpful to restore a body that has overused mana. Which means it’s not good news for Virgo. Unless she wants it to be like this…”
“I wouldn’t be surprised if that were so. Just from watching her fight not too long ago, she seemed welcoming of anything that were to come her way. She’ll live,” Claudia said, scoffing.
George then placed a finger against his lips to alert Claudia. There were some footsteps before, to their surprise, Rose came out of the mists. George seemed relieved.
“Oh. It is you people. How is the search progressing so far?” the woman asked. As always, she seemed like she was here to party with her getup and attitude as usual.
“Bleak,” Claudia said curtly.
Rose sighed. “I’d like to drink some blood soon, and I sort of smell it, but I seem to miss it every single time.”
“Are you sure that isn’t the trail of bodies Virgo left behind? Or one of us at least?” Claudia asked.
“Well the blood of vampires and humans obviously differ,” Rose answered as if it was obvious. It really was.
“It may be one of the mages… or the corpses indeed,” George replied, placing a hand under his chin.
“Well, when I say †˜miss’ I mean I find the wrong people,” Rose stated, sounding a bit impatient at the people not catching the meaning behind her words properly.
Claudia furrowed her brows. “Well now I’m curious; the trail you followed led you here to us?”
“Yes, there should be someone around here…” Rose answered.
Claudia started sniffing the air herself. There was a smell she found nostalgic from back when she faced Sagittarius on her stage where she performed. In silence, she gestured her comrades to follow her. Indeed, the Representative of vampires had a better nose. Except, she never really knew about it herself so her reliance on it was rare. Aside from knowing Mary’s smell, perhaps. She would extend her perversion that way any day.
Amidst the mist there was Sagittarius after some moments. She was faced in another direction, looking around confusedly.
“Well look at that,” Claudia said, drawing her scythe. “The bitch that got away.” Claudia dashed and leapt for an aerial slash from up to down to cleave Sagittarius once and for all, but her own voice gave her away to the sharp Descendant.
Natsu turned to Claudia with her bare hands and caught the scythe with them.
“It’s… you again!” Natsu quipped. With her strength as a Descendant, she pushed the scythe and the vampire back. At this point, Natsu no longer found her unnatural capabilities surprising, as she had come to accept it as a part of herself.
Claudia regained her footing and gazed upon Natsu coldly.
“Yeah, it’s me again, you fucking brat. Where are those mages that were so eager to stop me last time? Killed by Virgo, I’m guessing?”
Natsu frowned. “They have better things to do, as do I… can’t you stop this pointless violence and leave?”
Wordlessly, Claudia dashed forward and stopped right in front of Natsu. She was so close that she could feel Claudia’s breath. Her solid red eyes narrowed as she poked the young Descendant’s forehead with a finger.
“I’m not in the mood for this optimistic bullshit. I’ve had too many people try that now. At least three people? Just shut up and die.” She raised her scythe with the intention to bisect the girl.
A stream of what looked like purple plasma shot out and Claudia flipped back.
“I’m just not about to let you do what you want,” Natsu said resolutely, looking behind Claudia; she found Rose and George.
George.
The man who killed her beloved—her manager.
“It’s you…”
George took some steps towards Natsu. “I have come to finish the job.”
Natsu’s blood boiled and the adrenaline finally started pumping.
“I will… never forgive you!!” Natsu shouted. The mist started to evaporate as Natsu’s spiritual energy tainted the air around her. “Sagittarius-sama!”
The blinding light emanated from Natsu. When it subsided, Natsu’s eyes were glowing white.
“Name yourself. My maiden’s beloved shall be avenged at the moment of this dawn,” Sagittarius—the Celestial Spirit of Natsu—uttered.
Claudia sighed, completely uninterested with what she had to say. “Claudia, if that matters. I give you permission to remember this name as you plunge into Hell and join your loved one.”
“George,” he answered.
“Rose,” she said, taking her favored rose-tipped wand.
(BGM (I know, I don’t use the best of music available, kek): https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=7hfvhykTAfo)
Without a word more, Claudia leapt into the air and spun as she brandished her scythe with blinding speed towards Natsu. Unsurprisingly, she was the first to draw blood. She scoffed as she felt a side of hers burned as a purple beamed passed from Natu’s bow.
Sagittarius hardly cared that Claudia struck her.
“Artemis is my name—remember the name of the Goddess who shall send ye to Elysium,” the Goddess said, gazing down at George.
George charged at a breakneck pace—almost as fast as Claudia—and met Natsu in a battle of hand-to-hand combat. Surprisingly, Sagittarius could block some of his fists with a single hand, but for some reason the Goddess’ moves were sluggish, and thus some of his fists struck home as he displayed a combination of various martial arts.
As he finished with a chop to her head, Sagittarius blasted the male vampire away with an explosive arrow.
Rose raised her wand and leveled it towards Natsu, chanting silently.
Artemis noted the air crunching and gathering to explode where she was and soon vanished as an explosion took place. Her visage barely formed before Rose as she caressed her chest, as if simply rubbing it lovingly.
Rose could see herself distancing away from her comrades. Her vision flew and the battlefield seemed smaller and smaller with every passing seconds. Sagittarius appeared to her face and her palm massaged her chin—putting her back against the ceiling. Finally, Natsu’s palm plunged deep into her belly and Rose was elevated into the rocky ceiling layer, the force pushing herself up a good distance.
By the time Claudia and George even took stock of what took place, their backs were struck with bright purple projectiles that burned through their flesh.
“Tch, she is really getting on my nerves,” Claudia commented. As she popped the knuckles in her fingers, she mentally called forth the power of Infernal. She regulated her breathing as the power began to well up in her body, to which she put out a hand, catching the Descendant in midair albeit with widened eyes and a scowl. “Putrid. Disgusting. Weak. Useless.”
It seemed like Sagittarius’ heart imploded—thanks the Supreme spell of Claudia that was the Heart Shatter—and her chest was more or less ruptured inside as the spell took effect. However, the Descendant was still floating in the air and the glowing eyes of Artemis looked up. The surroundings around her lit up in an impressive display of spiritual energy.
“Hear me, hither trees and forests and the abundant nature. Lend to your Goddess the force of nature,” Artemis prayed. She took up her bow, and closed all five of her fingers as five arrows formed under the bow, before flexing them open. All five of the arrows were shot.
George was already some meters before Sagittarius when three of these arrows struck at him but he endured the wounds. Launching a flurry of fists, he mercilessly struck the Descendant who appeared to be a girl younger than Claudia in form before ending with a kick that sent her down and away.
In quick succession, Sagittarius manipulated her fingers to materialize five arrows again and shot them all at George as she fell to the ground. The five projectiles exited George’s back, and Claudia saw these arrows blast into the lunar walls behind her.
Scum. Waste of space. Bitch. Claudia popped more of her joints with irritation, coaxing an ephemeral puddle to form under her feet. As always, her two favored beasts rose from the floor, opposite sides from where she stood. With a wordless finger, she pointed towards Sagittarius, who eagerly awaited her attack.
They sped towards the Descendant and held her in place as they each tore into her skin.
“Oh? So the Representative of her is you,” Artemis—no, Natsu’s—face appeared an inch before Claudia as she spoke—leaving behind her demonic beasts—placing a palm atop her chest to send her crashing into the wall behind. The rocks on Claudia’s back caved in, unable to withstand the pressure generated by the palm of the Descendant.
“...And what of it?” Claudia rolled her scythe around, over the back of her neck for the blade to halt headlong near Sagittarius’ throat.
Sagittarius vanished as George punched from behind, almost putting himself against the pointy edge of Claudia’s scythe. He turned to release some more punches at Sagittarius, who nimbly parried them.
The air compulsed behind the Descendant and there was an explosion that struck at her back. A well-timed shot by Rose who was in an extremely bad shape, her pretty dress tattered and her skin tarnished from many small wounds. She was sure that her spine was broken by Artemis’ fists.
“Chi.” George managed some more strikes at Sagittarius with his body energized with mana, thanks to Rose’s distractive spell. It was just on time.
“Your fate—I see it—an arduous life is led,” Sagittarius said. “Perhaps you were born under a false star.” She finally took up her bow again—completely composed with an expressionless face—as she clenched her fist. Five arrows formed and she released them. “As for you… this was a destiny I dare claim was foretold by the Divine Messengers. Sally forth for Elysium, o loathed one.”
The arrows struck at George’s chest. Heralding his end, the projectiles conjured via spiritual energy tore through his flesh, bones, heart, and finally the other side of his skin and plunged into Claudia. Defeating a nemesis and wounding his partner in a single moment.
George fell to the cold ground and his blood tainted the lunar rocks.
“George!” Rose screamed, but she could barely make way to reach him.
“Mi’lady… forgive me.” George couldn’t even close his eyelids as he passed away.
“...Again?” Claudia was too tired to give a more concise reaction. Too weary of this happening, over and over again. She hardly even changed expressions as she witnessed this.
Sagittarius looked up.
“Stirs she who plunged a shard of moon into the Realm of humans…” Artemis turned to Claudia. “Bear in ye mind words of warning that I shall provide—pursue not the path to madness. That is but a passage to an emptiness—the void.”
With those words, the Descendant left. Despite having so many injuries and her chest’s bones caved in, Sagittarius moved on to face Virgo.
As Claudia watched Natsu escape, her hand clenched into a fist. Her words—the mentioning of the void, and how the path of madness was a surefire way of making it there. What could it mean? Ah, but that was a thought best served for later. Right now…
“Rose,” she monotonously called out, approaching the woman to place a hand on her shoulder. “We need to go… now.”
“Go where? George is right there… we have to get him treated,” Rose said, insistent. George was lying about ten meters away. How could Claudia choose to leave him there?
“Treated...? Rose—George is already gone. There is no point in trying to reanimate a corpse.” Claudia’s hollow eyes narrowed as she looked on at Rose with a somewhat apologetic expression. “We can’t just stay here.”
Rose looked down in dismay. “Where do you want to go then? After her—after that monster?”
“No. Your wounds are much too severe for that,” Claudia replied. “We need to regroup. Somewhere we won’t be discovered.”
“I wonder where Mi’lady went…” Rose pondered openly, as if desperately seeking a savior. “Let’s go. We’ll have to find a place where the mist is thick. This part of the area had the mists altered by Sagittarius somehow.”
“That is fine,” Claudia said, looking away. Her tired eyes glimmered dimly when she glanced to George, mournful. “...Any place away from here is worth going to. Do you need help?” She offered a hand to Rose in case her wounds prevented her from walking.
“I shall be fine,” Rose said. “I’m just so bloody thirsty.”
“...Would you like a bit of mine for the time being? It probably won’t be much, but… I’m happy to help.”
“N-No… it is fine.”
“What’s the matter? You did say that you were thirsty. I insist, Rose. You took too much damage back there.”
“I… do not like to drink a vampire’s blood.”
“I see.” Claudia turned away with a sigh.
Claudia and Rose wandered inside the moon shard, desperately seeking a place they could hide themselves in. However, the mists were getting thinner and thinner.
“This does not bode well for us. I feel like we keep ending up taking the wrong route,” Rose said.
“We’ll live. Just keep moving,” Claudia said bluntly, kicking pieces of moon rocks aside without a care. “How are your wounds? I noticed that Sagittarius took more of a toll on you than she did me and… oh, right.” Claudia heaved a sigh. “Sorry.”
“She broke my spine for sure back there,” Rose claimed. “If I was human I would not be able to walk like this.”
“I don’t think you would be walking at all.” Claudia glimpsed about the moon shard and clicked her tongue at how forebodingly silent it was. Perhaps the cacophony of battle had settled her down. “I hate this… how quiet it is, I mean,” she said out of the blue.
“I would rather not hear the voices,” Rose said, shuddering a little. “It is much more unsettling.”
“The voices are nothing but memories that deserve to stay in the ground. Statements made by people who aren’t around anymore…” Claudia said, narrowing her eyes. “Like Marco…”
“Marco… is not around anymore?”
Claudia shook her head. “Taken away by the same Priest I’ve fought in the past. He even has Marco’s coat now. Go figure.” Running a hand through her hair, Claudia cursed under her breath as the empty spot on the top of her head brought out the worst in her. Multiple joints popped in that instant, breaking the silence at least for that brief second. “I hate this feeling…”
There was a staircase before them, and a pair stood in guard as they exited the cave they were passing. Hardly any mist here, the pair seemed to consist of a woman who was a nun and another exotic one who wore a white dress. There were many corpses lying around them now that they looked down at the ground.
The nun asked, “Claudia and Rose, yes?”
“Yeah,” Claudia answered dimly.
“Go on ahead. Your Mistress awaits you,” the nun said.
Well that explains the corpses, Claudia figured. “Right. Thanks,” she said, walking past them.
After the battle with Mary was over, the Countess had left to find the other Descendant, while Claudia was left with the task of assassinating Kazehaya Natsu—Sagittarius. She was directed to take a certain path, through which, ironically, she entered to find the ancient battlefield where Mary awaited her. After all was said and done, Charlotte was gone and Mary was witnessed to be dissolved. Jesus Christ was apparently the one who had sent Michael after her, and everything was making sense now to the Representative of vampires.
How long had the Countess known about all this?
“That whole Virgin Mary story is beginning to make sense,” Claudia said aloud, scowling toward her path. “And then there’s Michael, who I’m sure has given up on being a priest, knowing that piece of shit is his father… Jesus Christ, of all people? Tch, religion.” Claudia kept walking, running a hand through her hair to find an empty space, almost gasping. That’s right. Her prized tiara was split in half, by Mary of all people, and she was unable to take her rage out on her, as she was dead… or sent to God knew where. “I don’t even want her as a slave anymore. No point. Charlotte, on the other hand...”
“Why? Why can’t she understand that she cannot win these battles alone?”
Marco’s voice echoed. Claudia looked around, she was surrounded by nothing but the silver mists flowing with mana.
“Descendants are impossible people. You can’t just take them on to test your mettle. It’s a matter of life and death…! Not a game! Not a crutch to gain respect and honor!”
“Shut up,” Claudia spat. “You’re dead, Marco; just in my head. That guilt bullshit at work again… don’t know why I’m still feeling that anyways.”
“This is retribution. To be beaten by a priest of all people. Pathetic. I suppose this is the end.”
The voice sounded raspy and tired. She was likely hearing the last words of Marco.
“How could it be, though? Not even a Representative, not even a Descendant… what a crazy man. I don’t even understand how he moves so fast…”
“Mi’lady… Countess…”
Claudia couldn’t click her tongue any harder.
“So even in the end, the poor bastard still loved the Countess. Figures. Maybe in the next life, someone can do him better than I.” Claudia’s voice was cold and blunt. She hardly even cared that her momentary lover had been killed by one of her sworn enemies. “That’s the way it goes; people die. It was expected.”
“Perhaps like this, we can always visit the café and live a peaceful life.”
She heard Mary’s voice next.
“But am I being too selfish? Can I protect those two from all that is… going around in London?”
Some moments passed when Mary was heard sobbing.
“Why, were we not welcoming enough? Why would you go to the terrorists of all people…? You idiot.”
Claudia’s glare loosened itself a bit. “So she actually was phased that I joined the Countess. Tch, what’s the use in caring anyway? She’s gone as well… what’s done is done…”
“After Artemis, Rhea, and all else died, I suppose I am the only one left.”
The Countess’ voice was now heard. She sounded older and more mature, but Claudia was sure that it was the Countess. It was a gut feeling, despite the divine majesty of the voice.
“I suppose I shall walk this path alone, or would I? Being so capricious is a detriment.”
“One day, Final Battle Maiden—we shall settle our score once and for all. I am sure we’ll meet atop the great world tree Yggdrasil again. Perhaps when that time comes I’ll have a Representative.”
“Representative, huh? I wonder, will I find someone interesting one day?”
Letting a begrudged grin slip her guard, Claudia couldn’t help but feel accomplished, at least to an extent above all. “I guess I fall under interesting in the Countess’ books, eh? Oh, how I’ve fallen all right…”
“But would you truly think interesting alone is a factor to choose with? She would be your life-long partner to an extent. Someone who’d be bonded with you to a special degree.”
This was a voice Claudia had never heard before, but it sounded rather eerie.
“Satan, it has been long. To answer your question, however, I suppose interesting alone is not enough. There must be something more… yes, a drive and passion. He must hunger for adventure like me. Perhaps then I shall accept him. Who knows, I may as well have a son or daughter that way.”
“Hmph, wishful thinking. You walk amidst some of the most terrible of conflicts. Do not break your closest and precious ones.”
“Time shall only tell about that, but I suppose you are right.”
“Is there anyone the Countess knows that isn’t fabled in some horseshit religion, I wonder? I think that’s a running theme, here,” Claudia commented, letting the voices continue as normal.
***
For some time now, after her last comment, the voices stopped echoing. Claudia was walking through the mist when she thought she heard the Countess again.
Beyond the mists, however, was George, standing with a face full of horror. Which seemed like an impossible sight.
“Well that’s new,” Claudia said, approaching the man. “Yo, George. Wipe that crap outta your ears. You feelin’ alright?”
“Oh… Lady Claudia?” George turned to Claudia, his face starting to become cold and rigid like usual. Like the usual professional and cold-hearted killer that was George. “I was hearing… voices.”
“You too, huh?” Claudia quirked a brow. “This mist is more than a nuisance. It’s making us hear voices.”
“Agreed. I have developed some theories regarding the mists here, but I am not sure how close I am to the truth,” George replied.
“Well, let’s hear them. Any explanation is better than none.”
“I am thinking that the mists record what it hears. In which case… the Countess might’ve come to the moon in the past. Call me crazy, but it’s odd enough that a piece of the moon has a temple to begin with.”
“Not too much makes sense these days anyway. Do you think the moon itself is the cause for this mist?”
“It could be a possibility. I am not sure why they exist, but for mages this can be helpful to restore a body that has overused mana. Which means it’s not good news for Virgo. Unless she wants it to be like this…”
“I wouldn’t be surprised if that were so. Just from watching her fight not too long ago, she seemed welcoming of anything that were to come her way. She’ll live,” Claudia said, scoffing.
George then placed a finger against his lips to alert Claudia. There were some footsteps before, to their surprise, Rose came out of the mists. George seemed relieved.
“Oh. It is you people. How is the search progressing so far?” the woman asked. As always, she seemed like she was here to party with her getup and attitude as usual.
“Bleak,” Claudia said curtly.
Rose sighed. “I’d like to drink some blood soon, and I sort of smell it, but I seem to miss it every single time.”
“Are you sure that isn’t the trail of bodies Virgo left behind? Or one of us at least?” Claudia asked.
“Well the blood of vampires and humans obviously differ,” Rose answered as if it was obvious. It really was.
“It may be one of the mages… or the corpses indeed,” George replied, placing a hand under his chin.
“Well, when I say †˜miss’ I mean I find the wrong people,” Rose stated, sounding a bit impatient at the people not catching the meaning behind her words properly.
Claudia furrowed her brows. “Well now I’m curious; the trail you followed led you here to us?”
“Yes, there should be someone around here…” Rose answered.
Claudia started sniffing the air herself. There was a smell she found nostalgic from back when she faced Sagittarius on her stage where she performed. In silence, she gestured her comrades to follow her. Indeed, the Representative of vampires had a better nose. Except, she never really knew about it herself so her reliance on it was rare. Aside from knowing Mary’s smell, perhaps. She would extend her perversion that way any day.
Amidst the mist there was Sagittarius after some moments. She was faced in another direction, looking around confusedly.
“Well look at that,” Claudia said, drawing her scythe. “The bitch that got away.” Claudia dashed and leapt for an aerial slash from up to down to cleave Sagittarius once and for all, but her own voice gave her away to the sharp Descendant.
Natsu turned to Claudia with her bare hands and caught the scythe with them.
“It’s… you again!” Natsu quipped. With her strength as a Descendant, she pushed the scythe and the vampire back. At this point, Natsu no longer found her unnatural capabilities surprising, as she had come to accept it as a part of herself.
Claudia regained her footing and gazed upon Natsu coldly.
“Yeah, it’s me again, you fucking brat. Where are those mages that were so eager to stop me last time? Killed by Virgo, I’m guessing?”
Natsu frowned. “They have better things to do, as do I… can’t you stop this pointless violence and leave?”
Wordlessly, Claudia dashed forward and stopped right in front of Natsu. She was so close that she could feel Claudia’s breath. Her solid red eyes narrowed as she poked the young Descendant’s forehead with a finger.
“I’m not in the mood for this optimistic bullshit. I’ve had too many people try that now. At least three people? Just shut up and die.” She raised her scythe with the intention to bisect the girl.
A stream of what looked like purple plasma shot out and Claudia flipped back.
“I’m just not about to let you do what you want,” Natsu said resolutely, looking behind Claudia; she found Rose and George.
George.
The man who killed her beloved—her manager.
“It’s you…”
George took some steps towards Natsu. “I have come to finish the job.”
Natsu’s blood boiled and the adrenaline finally started pumping.
“I will… never forgive you!!” Natsu shouted. The mist started to evaporate as Natsu’s spiritual energy tainted the air around her. “Sagittarius-sama!”
The blinding light emanated from Natsu. When it subsided, Natsu’s eyes were glowing white.
“Name yourself. My maiden’s beloved shall be avenged at the moment of this dawn,” Sagittarius—the Celestial Spirit of Natsu—uttered.
Claudia sighed, completely uninterested with what she had to say. “Claudia, if that matters. I give you permission to remember this name as you plunge into Hell and join your loved one.”
“George,” he answered.
“Rose,” she said, taking her favored rose-tipped wand.
(BGM (I know, I don’t use the best of music available, kek): https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=7hfvhykTAfo)
Without a word more, Claudia leapt into the air and spun as she brandished her scythe with blinding speed towards Natsu. Unsurprisingly, she was the first to draw blood. She scoffed as she felt a side of hers burned as a purple beamed passed from Natu’s bow.
Sagittarius hardly cared that Claudia struck her.
“Artemis is my name—remember the name of the Goddess who shall send ye to Elysium,” the Goddess said, gazing down at George.
George charged at a breakneck pace—almost as fast as Claudia—and met Natsu in a battle of hand-to-hand combat. Surprisingly, Sagittarius could block some of his fists with a single hand, but for some reason the Goddess’ moves were sluggish, and thus some of his fists struck home as he displayed a combination of various martial arts.
As he finished with a chop to her head, Sagittarius blasted the male vampire away with an explosive arrow.
Rose raised her wand and leveled it towards Natsu, chanting silently.
Artemis noted the air crunching and gathering to explode where she was and soon vanished as an explosion took place. Her visage barely formed before Rose as she caressed her chest, as if simply rubbing it lovingly.
Rose could see herself distancing away from her comrades. Her vision flew and the battlefield seemed smaller and smaller with every passing seconds. Sagittarius appeared to her face and her palm massaged her chin—putting her back against the ceiling. Finally, Natsu’s palm plunged deep into her belly and Rose was elevated into the rocky ceiling layer, the force pushing herself up a good distance.
By the time Claudia and George even took stock of what took place, their backs were struck with bright purple projectiles that burned through their flesh.
“Tch, she is really getting on my nerves,” Claudia commented. As she popped the knuckles in her fingers, she mentally called forth the power of Infernal. She regulated her breathing as the power began to well up in her body, to which she put out a hand, catching the Descendant in midair albeit with widened eyes and a scowl. “Putrid. Disgusting. Weak. Useless.”
It seemed like Sagittarius’ heart imploded—thanks the Supreme spell of Claudia that was the Heart Shatter—and her chest was more or less ruptured inside as the spell took effect. However, the Descendant was still floating in the air and the glowing eyes of Artemis looked up. The surroundings around her lit up in an impressive display of spiritual energy.
“Hear me, hither trees and forests and the abundant nature. Lend to your Goddess the force of nature,” Artemis prayed. She took up her bow, and closed all five of her fingers as five arrows formed under the bow, before flexing them open. All five of the arrows were shot.
George was already some meters before Sagittarius when three of these arrows struck at him but he endured the wounds. Launching a flurry of fists, he mercilessly struck the Descendant who appeared to be a girl younger than Claudia in form before ending with a kick that sent her down and away.
In quick succession, Sagittarius manipulated her fingers to materialize five arrows again and shot them all at George as she fell to the ground. The five projectiles exited George’s back, and Claudia saw these arrows blast into the lunar walls behind her.
Scum. Waste of space. Bitch. Claudia popped more of her joints with irritation, coaxing an ephemeral puddle to form under her feet. As always, her two favored beasts rose from the floor, opposite sides from where she stood. With a wordless finger, she pointed towards Sagittarius, who eagerly awaited her attack.
They sped towards the Descendant and held her in place as they each tore into her skin.
“Oh? So the Representative of her is you,” Artemis—no, Natsu’s—face appeared an inch before Claudia as she spoke—leaving behind her demonic beasts—placing a palm atop her chest to send her crashing into the wall behind. The rocks on Claudia’s back caved in, unable to withstand the pressure generated by the palm of the Descendant.
“...And what of it?” Claudia rolled her scythe around, over the back of her neck for the blade to halt headlong near Sagittarius’ throat.
Sagittarius vanished as George punched from behind, almost putting himself against the pointy edge of Claudia’s scythe. He turned to release some more punches at Sagittarius, who nimbly parried them.
The air compulsed behind the Descendant and there was an explosion that struck at her back. A well-timed shot by Rose who was in an extremely bad shape, her pretty dress tattered and her skin tarnished from many small wounds. She was sure that her spine was broken by Artemis’ fists.
“Chi.” George managed some more strikes at Sagittarius with his body energized with mana, thanks to Rose’s distractive spell. It was just on time.
“Your fate—I see it—an arduous life is led,” Sagittarius said. “Perhaps you were born under a false star.” She finally took up her bow again—completely composed with an expressionless face—as she clenched her fist. Five arrows formed and she released them. “As for you… this was a destiny I dare claim was foretold by the Divine Messengers. Sally forth for Elysium, o loathed one.”
The arrows struck at George’s chest. Heralding his end, the projectiles conjured via spiritual energy tore through his flesh, bones, heart, and finally the other side of his skin and plunged into Claudia. Defeating a nemesis and wounding his partner in a single moment.
George fell to the cold ground and his blood tainted the lunar rocks.
“George!” Rose screamed, but she could barely make way to reach him.
“Mi’lady… forgive me.” George couldn’t even close his eyelids as he passed away.
“...Again?” Claudia was too tired to give a more concise reaction. Too weary of this happening, over and over again. She hardly even changed expressions as she witnessed this.
Sagittarius looked up.
“Stirs she who plunged a shard of moon into the Realm of humans…” Artemis turned to Claudia. “Bear in ye mind words of warning that I shall provide—pursue not the path to madness. That is but a passage to an emptiness—the void.”
With those words, the Descendant left. Despite having so many injuries and her chest’s bones caved in, Sagittarius moved on to face Virgo.
As Claudia watched Natsu escape, her hand clenched into a fist. Her words—the mentioning of the void, and how the path of madness was a surefire way of making it there. What could it mean? Ah, but that was a thought best served for later. Right now…
“Rose,” she monotonously called out, approaching the woman to place a hand on her shoulder. “We need to go… now.”
“Go where? George is right there… we have to get him treated,” Rose said, insistent. George was lying about ten meters away. How could Claudia choose to leave him there?
“Treated...? Rose—George is already gone. There is no point in trying to reanimate a corpse.” Claudia’s hollow eyes narrowed as she looked on at Rose with a somewhat apologetic expression. “We can’t just stay here.”
Rose looked down in dismay. “Where do you want to go then? After her—after that monster?”
“No. Your wounds are much too severe for that,” Claudia replied. “We need to regroup. Somewhere we won’t be discovered.”
“I wonder where Mi’lady went…” Rose pondered openly, as if desperately seeking a savior. “Let’s go. We’ll have to find a place where the mist is thick. This part of the area had the mists altered by Sagittarius somehow.”
“That is fine,” Claudia said, looking away. Her tired eyes glimmered dimly when she glanced to George, mournful. “...Any place away from here is worth going to. Do you need help?” She offered a hand to Rose in case her wounds prevented her from walking.
“I shall be fine,” Rose said. “I’m just so bloody thirsty.”
“...Would you like a bit of mine for the time being? It probably won’t be much, but… I’m happy to help.”
“N-No… it is fine.”
“What’s the matter? You did say that you were thirsty. I insist, Rose. You took too much damage back there.”
“I… do not like to drink a vampire’s blood.”
“I see.” Claudia turned away with a sigh.
***
Claudia and Rose wandered inside the moon shard, desperately seeking a place they could hide themselves in. However, the mists were getting thinner and thinner.
“This does not bode well for us. I feel like we keep ending up taking the wrong route,” Rose said.
“We’ll live. Just keep moving,” Claudia said bluntly, kicking pieces of moon rocks aside without a care. “How are your wounds? I noticed that Sagittarius took more of a toll on you than she did me and… oh, right.” Claudia heaved a sigh. “Sorry.”
“She broke my spine for sure back there,” Rose claimed. “If I was human I would not be able to walk like this.”
“I don’t think you would be walking at all.” Claudia glimpsed about the moon shard and clicked her tongue at how forebodingly silent it was. Perhaps the cacophony of battle had settled her down. “I hate this… how quiet it is, I mean,” she said out of the blue.
“I would rather not hear the voices,” Rose said, shuddering a little. “It is much more unsettling.”
“The voices are nothing but memories that deserve to stay in the ground. Statements made by people who aren’t around anymore…” Claudia said, narrowing her eyes. “Like Marco…”
“Marco… is not around anymore?”
Claudia shook her head. “Taken away by the same Priest I’ve fought in the past. He even has Marco’s coat now. Go figure.” Running a hand through her hair, Claudia cursed under her breath as the empty spot on the top of her head brought out the worst in her. Multiple joints popped in that instant, breaking the silence at least for that brief second. “I hate this feeling…”
There was a staircase before them, and a pair stood in guard as they exited the cave they were passing. Hardly any mist here, the pair seemed to consist of a woman who was a nun and another exotic one who wore a white dress. There were many corpses lying around them now that they looked down at the ground.
The nun asked, “Claudia and Rose, yes?”
“Yeah,” Claudia answered dimly.
“Go on ahead. Your Mistress awaits you,” the nun said.
Well that explains the corpses, Claudia figured. “Right. Thanks,” she said, walking past them.
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
“It seems that we have taken quite the distance in our journey,” Princess Louise said as she and Aleksander progressed through the fog. “The mists seem to get thinner the deeper we go. Perhaps the Lunar Temple is a place devoid of this mist.”
“Perhaps… to think I’d walk on the moon someday, magic or no. It’s truly a wondrous world we live in. I wonder if some kind of magic allows us to breathe here?”
“There is a legend that the moon was conquered by mages long ago and was designed for humans to be able to settle inside… but some of the legends were lost or fabricated over the centuries.”
“If that has even the most remote speck of truth, it’s still quite the tale… I imagine that this place is still more hospitable than the Void.” He shuddered violently at the memories of it. “What kind of magic allows you to get there, anyways?”
“To the Void, you mean?”
“Yeah. Seems like something quite special…” He nodded in appreciation, complementing the lovely lady.
“It is a Lost Form I learned. Similarly like the Bjornaer scum.”
“Why do you dislike him? He seemed like a pretty stand-up guy.” Alek was legitimately confused.
“Have you not studied the history of the Magic World? The Bjornaers lost control of their unique magic—one of the few Lost Forms now—and went berserk, killing their peers. Generally, a descendant of such a family would be hunted down and culled if identified in public.”
“Again, that seems stupid. My uncle was a jerk, yeah. But I think I’m a pretty decent guy, besides the whole accidentally feeling you up thing…” He laughed nervously. “Similarly, the Bjornaer I met seemed pretty cool. Or he at least had no reason to kill me at the time. In fact, he went out of his way to save me, so he must’ve had some reason to not want me dead…”
Of course you think consider yourself decent. “For someone who cares not for the right and wrong in a political matter—he would likely seem valid to you. It changes my opinion not.”
“I’d not say that I don’t care for right and wrong, more that I have a uniquely neutral perspective on it. Not being part of the peerage anymore tends to give one much room to think on the morality of certain political subjects,” he stated seriously. “But if you’d rather not hear my opinion on it, I do not mind changing the topic… What’s Virgo like, do you think? Underneath the whole mass-murderer thing?”
“Someone who is… perhaps a better ruler than the ones that existed. I would think she was a charismatic person.”
“I guess it just goes to show that no matter how good and pure you think you are, even the best can fall…” he said with a certain tint of forlorn regret to his voice.
“Draw your blade. I sense people.”
Before she’d even finished the sentence, his blade was ready, and he became infinitely more serious, as he prepared for any threat that might come from the mist.
“Oh, Princess, I am glad to know that you are safe,” the Duchess said, coming out of the mists.
Louise looked down in disappointment. “We thought it was a Representative…”
“You are too eager for a challenge, Princess,” the Duchess stated, a wry smile on her face. After all that had happened, this was the only kind of smile she was capable of making.
Duke Cavendish Bentinck showed up from behind the Duchess. “Well, at least with the Princess and us… and her guard, I suppose it would be better for our overall survival.”
“Indeed. Let us press forward,” Princess Louise said, a triumphant smile all over her face.
“N...Not you too, Duke.” Duchess Frederica sighed. At this point, it wasn’t rare for her to do it, keeping up appearances be damned for now.
“Allonsy!” Alek pronounced the french word almost perfectly as he lifted the blade on high, leading the smallish party onwards. “So… who do you think will die first?” he asked with an almost eager grin on his face.
“Virgo, of course,” the Duke answered. “Who else?”
“Mmmm…. would that it could.. but something tells me we’ll all have to make sacrifices before this is over, and some of us will make the greatest one we can…” Alek nodded sagely. “Just because you’re the †˜hero’ doesn’t mean you win with no casualties…”
“Well, it is always like that behind any heroic tale,” the Duchess said. “Except fairy tales.”
“Indeed,” the Duke agreed. “We have lost so many already.”
“Any news on the outside situation?” the Princess inquired.
“Well, we haven’t heard much ever since South America was devastated…” the Duke answered. “There is going to be so much to deal with regardless of victory today.”
“I’ll do my best to help where I can, of course. But I suspect that I’ll do the most good from milady’s side, and perhaps I’ll even pick up a thing or two. I’m certainly looking forward to it.” Alek winked surreptitiously to Louise, making sure to establish eye contact as he did. “But if there are additional tasks I can assist with, you have only to ask.”
“Sir Fane, I would advise that you keep your position in mind,” the Duchess said in a cold tone. The gaze of the monstrous Duchess hardly made her seem as sweet as her confectionaries. After all the tragedies, there were still fools like him that seemed to irritate the-usually-polite Duchess to no end today. To think Aleksander would act that way around the Princess of all people. What disgrace was she witnessing?
“I shall advise the same,” Princess Louise added, ignoring the attempt at meeting her eye.
His jovial attitude melted into a cold stare of his own. “Don’t think that the temporary revocation of my status has made me some weak-willed puppet, eager to be told what to do. I was born to be a Duke, the same as your husband there, and for my age, I’d say I’m making a decent showing of it.”
“Oh yes it did,” the Duchess said. “You are the guard of the Princess and you are completely under her whims. Even if you possessed your deserved status, you still lack the right to display such a shameful attitude towards the Princess—and God forbid—before us, at that. To add, he is not my husband, and nor is this a †˜decent showing’. Have some shame.”
“Now, now, we should all try to—” the Duke, however, was cut off.
“And then what? Let him continue this attitude towards the Princess? They are forced to live together in that hotel. I can only imagine what this person…” Her palm met her forehead as she sighed again.
“He did have quite the gall,” the Princess admitted. “I can confirm. However, still useful in combat. So let us drop this matter.”
“If you insist, Princess,” the Duchess said.
Alek very nearly bristled but instead internalized it, vowing that one day, they would get theirs. He might not be able to do it soon, but he’d not forget it.
“Yes, milady,” he acknowledged with a stiff, formal nod and a bow to her, partially for the Duchess’ benefit to show that he didn’t lack manners when in the presence of his superiors.
(GM Comment: Too late, Alek.)
The mists finally cleared, and the silhouette of a man came in sight. Everyone was alert, but perhaps they were a little too late. He stood only about five meters away yet even the Duke hadn’t felt his presence earlier, not even Louise did.
“I see that some have finally come this far,” the man said. His hair was long, and he had it tied into a ponytail. His clothes seemed eastern, much like a Japanese. In fact, one could easily describe him with a certain word. “I was tired of waiting.”
“And you are?” the Duke questioned, drawing his staff forward.
“Judgement Samurai. You may not pass unless I am defeated or called by my Mistress,” the Samurai said, unsheathing a katana that shined in the dark.
Alek twitched his head slightly toward Louise, silently asking for her judgement before he acted.
“One of the Representatives?” the Duchess asked.
“Indeed,” was the only response.
“We shall gain passage through force then,” Princess Louise decided.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=c_vWDABbaiM)
Alek received the go-ahead from Louise and opened with a Solar Flare to the face of the Samurai. The cheap trick caught him off-guard enough that it worked, so thinking that the samurai was blinded, Alek charged in with a sword held on high as he prepared to take a nice little slice out of his foe. Despite his surprise at the samurai’s on-point reactions, he managed to land the hit after the samurai’s blade clashed with his.
Judgement Samurai closed his eyes and didn’t bother to open his eyelids again.
“Oh? Another swordsman? Interesting. I’d love to test my skills against one.”
“Funny. I feel exactly the same.” Alek allowed himself a small smile.
The Duke chanted, and three canes fell to the ground, stabbing themselves into position.
“Then I suppose it is my turn,” Judgement Samurai coldly said, yet his excitement could be felt somehow. He swung his sword but Alek couldn’t see its edge, nor did it connect with his relic sword even though he was sure that it passed by it. Blood dyed the ground—his blood. He heard a noise and turned, seeing the Duke injured too, with a deep gash in his stomach.
Alek gritted his teeth and hissed at the gash in his chest, “Not bad… but are you ready for this?” And with that he wrapped a cloak around his shoulders, turning into a raven. He flew towards the blind samurai, intent on delivering another devastating blow to the Representative. He let loose a loud, deafening caw right into his ears, flapping his wings in the blinded man’s face, in an attempt to disorient him.
Again, the samurai connected his blade against Alek’s in a mysterious way that lessened the impact of his strike.
“A bird and a human are both the same,” the Representative quietly stated, his blade running past the bird’s flesh as Alek passed by.
For a moment Alek didn’t feel the pain, and it was somehow delayed before blood flowed out.
The Representative widened his eyes as electricity surrounded him and he was subjected to thunderous torture. At the same time, he also saw the reflecting, mirror-like eyes of the Duchess that started to greatly confuse him, as everything around him started having reflections as if they were made of mirrors.
As Alek was flying, he noted a spiraling field of bolts that repeatedly blasted their target in the middle.
“Now that’s impressive…” Judgement Samurai said, sheathing his sword and standing straight. From his perspective the battlefield was a bizarre place with the thunder, ground and the people having become mirrors. As long as they fell, however, it wouldn’t matter.
Judgement Samurai took a stance. Widening the space between his legs and a hand going down to the hilt of the sword, he prepared his ultimate attack. His body shined with a navy-blue aura.
“Be prepared, it is coming!” the Duchess said, sensing the spiritual energy from the Representative.
Louise gave a nod and outstretched her hand to show her palm, casting a powerful protective spell passed down in the Royal lineage of Britain. The purple force field formed around them.
Judgement Samurai simply wielded his sword—drawing it in a flash—without moving or crossing the distance. He stayed within the storm of thunder when the Duke lost consciousness and fell down.
“That’s one,” he said.
“What the…” The raven squawked, before the blade—burning with an enchantment spell—he clutched in its talons sparked to life with a burnt ozone smell and a crackling hiss of ionized air as he lashed out. The latent power in his blade actually leapt out to make contact with the samurai as he did so, striking with all the force of a small bolt of lightning on top of the rending sharpness of the sword itself. He projected one simple thought of “Die!” as forcefully as he could at the samurai as he even stooped to trying to peck at his eyes with his beak.
(GM Comment: Don’t ask me what the fuck you are reading, I had the same question myself.)
As he took the hit, Judgement Samurai saw something like the glint from Colada that invoked a feeling of fear inside him, or rather, a momentary hesitation.
Louise then chanted, “May the evil be bound and chained and banquished. I beseech the light to cleanse the land of the source of impurity.”
A purple magic circle formed atop Judgement Samurai, next below, left, right, front, and finally behind. All the magic circles—inscribed with what seemed like Latin letters—locked the Representative in place where he was already being cooked by the crackling thunderbolts. By the time the light vanished, his body was much more burned than before along with his clothes being tattered. The samurai still refused to give up even as his eyes seemed to be closer to losing their light.
He looked up just in time as three orbs of flames flew up to him at great speed. The samurai’s katana made contact with each of them, slicing out some of the mana from within, making the flames smaller before they arced and crashed down to him. He dashed and his sword struck against the barrier created by Louise. Sparks flew about as he tried to overcome the wall. The sword was deflected in the end, but a cut formed on the Duchess’ skin nonetheless. Such was the penetrative strength of the katana.
The swordsman heard the caws of the bird. It irritated him to no end now. His sense of calm was broken; it was wandering about in its mirror-like form thanks to the Duchess’ spell. The Representative took his stance again, unsheathing his Japanese sword and preparing to strike.
Alek sensed the impending danger and flew up farther, his instincts screaming at him.
“Feel the will of my Mistress.”
The raven fell beside Louise, turning back into Alek in his human form, unconscious. Louise only looked for a moment before looking back up at the samurai coldly.
“That’s two… ngh!” When the samurai finally gazed upon the Duchess to ascertain his second-last adversary, he saw it. The eyes of the Duchess stared into his eyes—into his very soul. He felt the burning anguish of a thousand sinners in hell. Combined with the mirrors he saw everything that reflected he himself. His mind was too tired and he finally fell, the bolts of lightning expiring with him.
An orb of flame orbited the Duchess and she took up an index finger to catch it. The flame stuck to her finger like fire atop a candle.
“Shall I execute him, Princess?”
“Yes.”
“Perhaps… to think I’d walk on the moon someday, magic or no. It’s truly a wondrous world we live in. I wonder if some kind of magic allows us to breathe here?”
“There is a legend that the moon was conquered by mages long ago and was designed for humans to be able to settle inside… but some of the legends were lost or fabricated over the centuries.”
“If that has even the most remote speck of truth, it’s still quite the tale… I imagine that this place is still more hospitable than the Void.” He shuddered violently at the memories of it. “What kind of magic allows you to get there, anyways?”
“To the Void, you mean?”
“Yeah. Seems like something quite special…” He nodded in appreciation, complementing the lovely lady.
“It is a Lost Form I learned. Similarly like the Bjornaer scum.”
“Why do you dislike him? He seemed like a pretty stand-up guy.” Alek was legitimately confused.
“Have you not studied the history of the Magic World? The Bjornaers lost control of their unique magic—one of the few Lost Forms now—and went berserk, killing their peers. Generally, a descendant of such a family would be hunted down and culled if identified in public.”
“Again, that seems stupid. My uncle was a jerk, yeah. But I think I’m a pretty decent guy, besides the whole accidentally feeling you up thing…” He laughed nervously. “Similarly, the Bjornaer I met seemed pretty cool. Or he at least had no reason to kill me at the time. In fact, he went out of his way to save me, so he must’ve had some reason to not want me dead…”
Of course you think consider yourself decent. “For someone who cares not for the right and wrong in a political matter—he would likely seem valid to you. It changes my opinion not.”
“I’d not say that I don’t care for right and wrong, more that I have a uniquely neutral perspective on it. Not being part of the peerage anymore tends to give one much room to think on the morality of certain political subjects,” he stated seriously. “But if you’d rather not hear my opinion on it, I do not mind changing the topic… What’s Virgo like, do you think? Underneath the whole mass-murderer thing?”
“Someone who is… perhaps a better ruler than the ones that existed. I would think she was a charismatic person.”
“I guess it just goes to show that no matter how good and pure you think you are, even the best can fall…” he said with a certain tint of forlorn regret to his voice.
“Draw your blade. I sense people.”
Before she’d even finished the sentence, his blade was ready, and he became infinitely more serious, as he prepared for any threat that might come from the mist.
“Oh, Princess, I am glad to know that you are safe,” the Duchess said, coming out of the mists.
Louise looked down in disappointment. “We thought it was a Representative…”
“You are too eager for a challenge, Princess,” the Duchess stated, a wry smile on her face. After all that had happened, this was the only kind of smile she was capable of making.
Duke Cavendish Bentinck showed up from behind the Duchess. “Well, at least with the Princess and us… and her guard, I suppose it would be better for our overall survival.”
“Indeed. Let us press forward,” Princess Louise said, a triumphant smile all over her face.
“N...Not you too, Duke.” Duchess Frederica sighed. At this point, it wasn’t rare for her to do it, keeping up appearances be damned for now.
“Allonsy!” Alek pronounced the french word almost perfectly as he lifted the blade on high, leading the smallish party onwards. “So… who do you think will die first?” he asked with an almost eager grin on his face.
“Virgo, of course,” the Duke answered. “Who else?”
“Mmmm…. would that it could.. but something tells me we’ll all have to make sacrifices before this is over, and some of us will make the greatest one we can…” Alek nodded sagely. “Just because you’re the †˜hero’ doesn’t mean you win with no casualties…”
“Well, it is always like that behind any heroic tale,” the Duchess said. “Except fairy tales.”
“Indeed,” the Duke agreed. “We have lost so many already.”
“Any news on the outside situation?” the Princess inquired.
“Well, we haven’t heard much ever since South America was devastated…” the Duke answered. “There is going to be so much to deal with regardless of victory today.”
“I’ll do my best to help where I can, of course. But I suspect that I’ll do the most good from milady’s side, and perhaps I’ll even pick up a thing or two. I’m certainly looking forward to it.” Alek winked surreptitiously to Louise, making sure to establish eye contact as he did. “But if there are additional tasks I can assist with, you have only to ask.”
“Sir Fane, I would advise that you keep your position in mind,” the Duchess said in a cold tone. The gaze of the monstrous Duchess hardly made her seem as sweet as her confectionaries. After all the tragedies, there were still fools like him that seemed to irritate the-usually-polite Duchess to no end today. To think Aleksander would act that way around the Princess of all people. What disgrace was she witnessing?
“I shall advise the same,” Princess Louise added, ignoring the attempt at meeting her eye.
His jovial attitude melted into a cold stare of his own. “Don’t think that the temporary revocation of my status has made me some weak-willed puppet, eager to be told what to do. I was born to be a Duke, the same as your husband there, and for my age, I’d say I’m making a decent showing of it.”
“Oh yes it did,” the Duchess said. “You are the guard of the Princess and you are completely under her whims. Even if you possessed your deserved status, you still lack the right to display such a shameful attitude towards the Princess—and God forbid—before us, at that. To add, he is not my husband, and nor is this a †˜decent showing’. Have some shame.”
“Now, now, we should all try to—” the Duke, however, was cut off.
“And then what? Let him continue this attitude towards the Princess? They are forced to live together in that hotel. I can only imagine what this person…” Her palm met her forehead as she sighed again.
“He did have quite the gall,” the Princess admitted. “I can confirm. However, still useful in combat. So let us drop this matter.”
“If you insist, Princess,” the Duchess said.
Alek very nearly bristled but instead internalized it, vowing that one day, they would get theirs. He might not be able to do it soon, but he’d not forget it.
“Yes, milady,” he acknowledged with a stiff, formal nod and a bow to her, partially for the Duchess’ benefit to show that he didn’t lack manners when in the presence of his superiors.
(GM Comment: Too late, Alek.)
The mists finally cleared, and the silhouette of a man came in sight. Everyone was alert, but perhaps they were a little too late. He stood only about five meters away yet even the Duke hadn’t felt his presence earlier, not even Louise did.
“I see that some have finally come this far,” the man said. His hair was long, and he had it tied into a ponytail. His clothes seemed eastern, much like a Japanese. In fact, one could easily describe him with a certain word. “I was tired of waiting.”
“And you are?” the Duke questioned, drawing his staff forward.
“Judgement Samurai. You may not pass unless I am defeated or called by my Mistress,” the Samurai said, unsheathing a katana that shined in the dark.
Alek twitched his head slightly toward Louise, silently asking for her judgement before he acted.
“One of the Representatives?” the Duchess asked.
“Indeed,” was the only response.
“We shall gain passage through force then,” Princess Louise decided.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=c_vWDABbaiM)
Alek received the go-ahead from Louise and opened with a Solar Flare to the face of the Samurai. The cheap trick caught him off-guard enough that it worked, so thinking that the samurai was blinded, Alek charged in with a sword held on high as he prepared to take a nice little slice out of his foe. Despite his surprise at the samurai’s on-point reactions, he managed to land the hit after the samurai’s blade clashed with his.
Judgement Samurai closed his eyes and didn’t bother to open his eyelids again.
“Oh? Another swordsman? Interesting. I’d love to test my skills against one.”
“Funny. I feel exactly the same.” Alek allowed himself a small smile.
The Duke chanted, and three canes fell to the ground, stabbing themselves into position.
“Then I suppose it is my turn,” Judgement Samurai coldly said, yet his excitement could be felt somehow. He swung his sword but Alek couldn’t see its edge, nor did it connect with his relic sword even though he was sure that it passed by it. Blood dyed the ground—his blood. He heard a noise and turned, seeing the Duke injured too, with a deep gash in his stomach.
Alek gritted his teeth and hissed at the gash in his chest, “Not bad… but are you ready for this?” And with that he wrapped a cloak around his shoulders, turning into a raven. He flew towards the blind samurai, intent on delivering another devastating blow to the Representative. He let loose a loud, deafening caw right into his ears, flapping his wings in the blinded man’s face, in an attempt to disorient him.
Again, the samurai connected his blade against Alek’s in a mysterious way that lessened the impact of his strike.
“A bird and a human are both the same,” the Representative quietly stated, his blade running past the bird’s flesh as Alek passed by.
For a moment Alek didn’t feel the pain, and it was somehow delayed before blood flowed out.
The Representative widened his eyes as electricity surrounded him and he was subjected to thunderous torture. At the same time, he also saw the reflecting, mirror-like eyes of the Duchess that started to greatly confuse him, as everything around him started having reflections as if they were made of mirrors.
As Alek was flying, he noted a spiraling field of bolts that repeatedly blasted their target in the middle.
“Now that’s impressive…” Judgement Samurai said, sheathing his sword and standing straight. From his perspective the battlefield was a bizarre place with the thunder, ground and the people having become mirrors. As long as they fell, however, it wouldn’t matter.
Judgement Samurai took a stance. Widening the space between his legs and a hand going down to the hilt of the sword, he prepared his ultimate attack. His body shined with a navy-blue aura.
“Be prepared, it is coming!” the Duchess said, sensing the spiritual energy from the Representative.
Louise gave a nod and outstretched her hand to show her palm, casting a powerful protective spell passed down in the Royal lineage of Britain. The purple force field formed around them.
Judgement Samurai simply wielded his sword—drawing it in a flash—without moving or crossing the distance. He stayed within the storm of thunder when the Duke lost consciousness and fell down.
“That’s one,” he said.
“What the…” The raven squawked, before the blade—burning with an enchantment spell—he clutched in its talons sparked to life with a burnt ozone smell and a crackling hiss of ionized air as he lashed out. The latent power in his blade actually leapt out to make contact with the samurai as he did so, striking with all the force of a small bolt of lightning on top of the rending sharpness of the sword itself. He projected one simple thought of “Die!” as forcefully as he could at the samurai as he even stooped to trying to peck at his eyes with his beak.
(GM Comment: Don’t ask me what the fuck you are reading, I had the same question myself.)
As he took the hit, Judgement Samurai saw something like the glint from Colada that invoked a feeling of fear inside him, or rather, a momentary hesitation.
Louise then chanted, “May the evil be bound and chained and banquished. I beseech the light to cleanse the land of the source of impurity.”
A purple magic circle formed atop Judgement Samurai, next below, left, right, front, and finally behind. All the magic circles—inscribed with what seemed like Latin letters—locked the Representative in place where he was already being cooked by the crackling thunderbolts. By the time the light vanished, his body was much more burned than before along with his clothes being tattered. The samurai still refused to give up even as his eyes seemed to be closer to losing their light.
He looked up just in time as three orbs of flames flew up to him at great speed. The samurai’s katana made contact with each of them, slicing out some of the mana from within, making the flames smaller before they arced and crashed down to him. He dashed and his sword struck against the barrier created by Louise. Sparks flew about as he tried to overcome the wall. The sword was deflected in the end, but a cut formed on the Duchess’ skin nonetheless. Such was the penetrative strength of the katana.
The swordsman heard the caws of the bird. It irritated him to no end now. His sense of calm was broken; it was wandering about in its mirror-like form thanks to the Duchess’ spell. The Representative took his stance again, unsheathing his Japanese sword and preparing to strike.
Alek sensed the impending danger and flew up farther, his instincts screaming at him.
“Feel the will of my Mistress.”
The raven fell beside Louise, turning back into Alek in his human form, unconscious. Louise only looked for a moment before looking back up at the samurai coldly.
“That’s two… ngh!” When the samurai finally gazed upon the Duchess to ascertain his second-last adversary, he saw it. The eyes of the Duchess stared into his eyes—into his very soul. He felt the burning anguish of a thousand sinners in hell. Combined with the mirrors he saw everything that reflected he himself. His mind was too tired and he finally fell, the bolts of lightning expiring with him.
An orb of flame orbited the Duchess and she took up an index finger to catch it. The flame stuck to her finger like fire atop a candle.
“Shall I execute him, Princess?”
“Yes.”
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
When Claudia and Rose crossed the staircase, there was a wide passage leading ahead and an ornate gate with the symbol of the moon.
“This is… the Lunar Temple?” Rose asked with a raspy voice, very tired.
“Seems like it. How convenient that Virgo would drop the shard with the temple on it,” Claudia said.
The two passed the gates. The mysterious mists were hardly here and the floor held very intricate designs. The pair couldn’t even comprehend the kind of design they were seeing. What did any of these markings mean? It was a type of language neither could make sense of etched on the floor. One thing for sure, they were not standing on just ordinary ground. There was a different kind of power here; yes, spiritual energy. Claudia could vaguely feel it despite not specializing in sensing it.
The Countess stood some meters ahead of them beside what seemed like a pillar. They were only still passing the gate. It was a very large establishment itself.
“Countess,” Claudia called out with a wave. “What the hell is all this?”
“This place? Obviously, the Lunar Temple,” the Countess answered, her usual smile there. It was as though the deaths of her people meant nothing to her.
Yeah, I figured as much, Claudia thought, giving her unmoved and dim expression. “I’m assuming the feeling of spiritual energy welling up is normal, then?”
“Yes, as it was intended by the ancients. That said, my dear. You have a visitor in this time of dawn. Would you care to entertain him?” The Countess gestured towards the pillar beside herself.
Claudia took a few steps and witnessed a man in black slumped and leaning against the pillar. He faced down so she couldn’t see the face, but that length of blonde hair was unmistakable.
It was her old love.
The Duke.
“What the fuck are you doing here,” Claudia said, not necessarily asked. A cold gaze burned into the man’s back.
“Who knows. Your mistress wanted me to meet the new you or som—” the Duke coughed, his hand cupping what seemed like gray fluids. He chuckled dryly.
“I’m assuming before you bleed out, then,” Claudia guessed, unaffected by this like most. “Well, I’ll humor this then…” Claudia stretched out her arms, allowing the Duke to see her battered body, her torn clothes, and the expression she wore that overlapped her usual smile for good. “Here I am. Satisfied?”
“You are one blasted vampire. I could care less,” the Duke said with a scowl. “Not the daughter I raised.”
Suddenly, the Duke found himself lifted above his feet, pressed against the pillar as Claudia’s hand was clenched around his throat. She looked at him nonchalantly, but the left side of her face was twitching. Perhaps with rage.
“You have no right to call me that… I was never your daughter.”
“Paperwork, child. I got you fair and square from the orphanage.” Powlett smirked. “With your sweet agreement. I raised you to become strong, fed you, let you read your books with disgusting contents, taught you to drive vehicles, got you into a Magic Academy… and then you decided to repay me with failure.”
“Fuck you,” Claudia spat, squeezing harder. “But you never loved me. I was your tool, the only reason why you let me join The Society in the first place. That’s the difference between you and my real father.”
“I may have treated you like one, granted,” Powlett said, his face turning serious. “But it was to be strict, just so you could not be spoiled—I did not do that enough and your thoughts were defiled. Your real father? If he had a bit of sense in him then he would not have asked a devil to teach its magic to you, a child. You were a tool I raised—and never forget—with your express request, because you claimed to want to get stronger, and to devote yourself to me… I suppose I was the fool for trusting the spoutings of a child, eh?”
“SHUT UP. SHUT UP. SHUT UP.” The grip on Claudia’s hand tightened, and the Duke felt as if his neck would have given out by now. Lachesis Fang appeared in her other hand, and she cocked her arm back as if to prime a slash. “So long ago, just as I became a vampire, I thought that I could save the world by doing this, even you, the one who raised me. But then I thought…” Claudia’s eyes grew wide with anger. “WHY DO I HAVE TO SAVE TRASH LIKE YOU?”
She swung the scythe into the man’s shoulder, possibly dislodging his arm.
“You do not need to,” the Duke answered. “I am going on ahead anyway… but Claudia, you are the worst kind of rotten stain of piss in this world. Remember that, traitorous wench. Try saving the world at your leisure. Someone who does not truly devote themselves to saving the world would never be able to save even a portion of its mountains.”
Claudia’s slash continued to travel diagonally down Powlett’s shoulder, cutting past his chest. The man’s blood—rather, more of the gray fluids—began to spill on Claudia’s face and body, and she gave him one last glare. “I already know that.”
The man was split neatly in two.
The conversation was over.
Claudia noted Duke Powlett’s gray blood, apparently only some bits of it were red. Claudia could see many black bug-like particles seemingly writhing. It was a disgusting sight.
“I guess you were an insect even in death.” Claudia hocked a loogie onto the man’s corpse and turned away. Wiping the disgusting substance from her face, a dark smirk formed, and she chuckled. She was back, but much, much worse.
“This is… the Lunar Temple?” Rose asked with a raspy voice, very tired.
“Seems like it. How convenient that Virgo would drop the shard with the temple on it,” Claudia said.
The two passed the gates. The mysterious mists were hardly here and the floor held very intricate designs. The pair couldn’t even comprehend the kind of design they were seeing. What did any of these markings mean? It was a type of language neither could make sense of etched on the floor. One thing for sure, they were not standing on just ordinary ground. There was a different kind of power here; yes, spiritual energy. Claudia could vaguely feel it despite not specializing in sensing it.
The Countess stood some meters ahead of them beside what seemed like a pillar. They were only still passing the gate. It was a very large establishment itself.
“Countess,” Claudia called out with a wave. “What the hell is all this?”
“This place? Obviously, the Lunar Temple,” the Countess answered, her usual smile there. It was as though the deaths of her people meant nothing to her.
Yeah, I figured as much, Claudia thought, giving her unmoved and dim expression. “I’m assuming the feeling of spiritual energy welling up is normal, then?”
“Yes, as it was intended by the ancients. That said, my dear. You have a visitor in this time of dawn. Would you care to entertain him?” The Countess gestured towards the pillar beside herself.
Claudia took a few steps and witnessed a man in black slumped and leaning against the pillar. He faced down so she couldn’t see the face, but that length of blonde hair was unmistakable.
It was her old love.
The Duke.
“What the fuck are you doing here,” Claudia said, not necessarily asked. A cold gaze burned into the man’s back.
“Who knows. Your mistress wanted me to meet the new you or som—” the Duke coughed, his hand cupping what seemed like gray fluids. He chuckled dryly.
“I’m assuming before you bleed out, then,” Claudia guessed, unaffected by this like most. “Well, I’ll humor this then…” Claudia stretched out her arms, allowing the Duke to see her battered body, her torn clothes, and the expression she wore that overlapped her usual smile for good. “Here I am. Satisfied?”
“You are one blasted vampire. I could care less,” the Duke said with a scowl. “Not the daughter I raised.”
Suddenly, the Duke found himself lifted above his feet, pressed against the pillar as Claudia’s hand was clenched around his throat. She looked at him nonchalantly, but the left side of her face was twitching. Perhaps with rage.
“You have no right to call me that… I was never your daughter.”
“Paperwork, child. I got you fair and square from the orphanage.” Powlett smirked. “With your sweet agreement. I raised you to become strong, fed you, let you read your books with disgusting contents, taught you to drive vehicles, got you into a Magic Academy… and then you decided to repay me with failure.”
“Fuck you,” Claudia spat, squeezing harder. “But you never loved me. I was your tool, the only reason why you let me join The Society in the first place. That’s the difference between you and my real father.”
“I may have treated you like one, granted,” Powlett said, his face turning serious. “But it was to be strict, just so you could not be spoiled—I did not do that enough and your thoughts were defiled. Your real father? If he had a bit of sense in him then he would not have asked a devil to teach its magic to you, a child. You were a tool I raised—and never forget—with your express request, because you claimed to want to get stronger, and to devote yourself to me… I suppose I was the fool for trusting the spoutings of a child, eh?”
“SHUT UP. SHUT UP. SHUT UP.” The grip on Claudia’s hand tightened, and the Duke felt as if his neck would have given out by now. Lachesis Fang appeared in her other hand, and she cocked her arm back as if to prime a slash. “So long ago, just as I became a vampire, I thought that I could save the world by doing this, even you, the one who raised me. But then I thought…” Claudia’s eyes grew wide with anger. “WHY DO I HAVE TO SAVE TRASH LIKE YOU?”
She swung the scythe into the man’s shoulder, possibly dislodging his arm.
“You do not need to,” the Duke answered. “I am going on ahead anyway… but Claudia, you are the worst kind of rotten stain of piss in this world. Remember that, traitorous wench. Try saving the world at your leisure. Someone who does not truly devote themselves to saving the world would never be able to save even a portion of its mountains.”
Claudia’s slash continued to travel diagonally down Powlett’s shoulder, cutting past his chest. The man’s blood—rather, more of the gray fluids—began to spill on Claudia’s face and body, and she gave him one last glare. “I already know that.”
The man was split neatly in two.
The conversation was over.
Claudia noted Duke Powlett’s gray blood, apparently only some bits of it were red. Claudia could see many black bug-like particles seemingly writhing. It was a disgusting sight.
“I guess you were an insect even in death.” Claudia hocked a loogie onto the man’s corpse and turned away. Wiping the disgusting substance from her face, a dark smirk formed, and she chuckled. She was back, but much, much worse.
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
When Weiss was entering the Lunar temple beyond the ancient staircase, she noted that there were two other staircases leading to this location. The second staircase lead upwards to a set of grand and long gates that finally lead to the ancient temple.
Coming all this way was tiring. It’d have been fine in an ordinary case but since quite a lot of her engines, modules, and even her flesh were damaged, she almost thought she wasn’t going to make it. While passing through the gates, Weiss noted a pillar bloodied and tarnished. She looked down at a slain Powlett. She had no idea how he was brought here before her but his corpse was there, cut in half horizontally. It was bizarre.
Who… did that? Did someone else have a beef to settle with him too? She looked at the corpse closely, A slow cut. Interesting.
On the far side, Judgement Knight looked at a young lady with an emotionless look—much like Weiss and the knight—and a younger-looking child who had a smug smile. They were beside a woman badly injured.
“The BloodLuSt members…” Judgement Knight said without a thought. “I suppose we’re sheltering them here. One of them had a gripe with your old nemesis?”
“I guess so.” She looked at the members. “Say Knight, were they the ones that cut Powlett’s body?” she asked while following.
“The shortest one over there is one of our current allies and the leader of the terrorist group, the Blood Countess… I doubt it. The injured one is too injured. The bloodied one is the Blood Countess’ Representative so maybe… yeah, maybe.”
“I see. I might go to have a little conversation with them later on, thanks.”
“Yeah, talk some sense later. You need repairs. You never know when the enemy will make it here.”
“Ok.”
“We won’t be able to protect our ma’am so… we’re counting on you.”
“Will do.”
Walking some distance, the Lunar Temple came into view. It was one of the most grand yet ancient structure ever to be witnessed by Weiss.
Virgo—or rather, the Steel Princess—sat right on its entrance with her eyes closed.
Judgement Knight knelt down before the ancient conqueror.
“Ma’am, I brought Weiss here as requested.”
“Good work,” Virgo said, looking up to Weiss with all the damages. “Prepare the spare parts. I shall fix whatever we can.”
“I’m sorry that I got busted up again, ma’am, but, it was worth it,” she said with a rather cheerful tone.
“Got your revenge?”
“Yes, and it felt good. Still afraid of the sound of loud grinding gears though.”
“And yet you picked that sword up?” Virgo questioned, looking over it strapped on her back. It was too large to be missed. “Wasn’t it the very sword that gave you your nightmares?”
“Well, I needed a new melee weapon, and what better weapon than the one that broke my knife and maybe killed my husband? But that’s in the past now. I got my revenge. I know the fact that this very sword gave me nightmares. Maybe someday I’ll get used to the sound.” She paused and her eyes started to become teary. “...I’ve just remembered something; before fighting him… I, I heard my husband talking about me—me… having a child way back in England, and you knew about it!” She for the first time raised her tone to the Steel Princess, a rather angry tone.
“Yes, what about it?” the Steel Princess questioned.
They were now fixing Weiss, who was made to lay down just before the ancient structure of the temple. Judgement Knight prepared some sheets and a brought out a box full of junk parts. Where did Judgement Knight even keep all these things?
With her steel arms and claws, the Steel Princess did her work as usual, replacing modules and engine parts while also making sure not to ruin bits of flesh. It was not an overstatement to say that only Virgo knew how Weiss’ body worked now.
“I mean really, why didn’t you tell me? It’s been two hundred years, and I don’t even know if my child is a boy or a girl! I don’t know if they’re even alive anymore!” She was still crying while being operated on. “And don’t tell me that it’s because my husband said so.”
“It was because your husband said so. We’re professionals, Weiss. We keep our words of promise. Isn’t that the same for you?”
“Urgh. . .” She sighed. “Anyway, do you know where my child is, ma’am?”
“She is long dead… is what I’d say, but I suppose you’ll know soon enough. You do have a daughter and she is alive and hale. However, her body was completely shut off some time ago.”
“So she’s like me?”
“Well, how much did the mists tell you?”
“I know that my husband’s the one that asked you to make me into this and join your cause, and he told you that he asked a specialist to erase my memories about my child back in England.”
“Ahh, so you haven’t heard that you had twins?”
“...EHHHH?! Wait wait wait, what do you mean, †˜twins?’”
Virgo chuckled dryly, averting her eyes from Weiss as if she had been caught red-handed. “Just as you hear, my dear. You had a pair of daughters. One is a part of the Judgement series now.”
“...I’m lost, like, literally.” She blankly stared up. “So which one? And also, what happened to my other daughter?”
“You will meet one of them soon… she never quite appeared in any gatherings, and she only got to this moon shard earlier. As for the other…” Virgo shook her head. “You’ll have to find her in England.”
“Okay, and I thought you kept my other child in home base.” She sighed in relief.
“Your children stayed in England as far as I know. The one who is a part of the Judgement series has had her body off for some time. In fact, it went on and off. Suffice it to say, she can wake up on her own and go back into a coma, which was interesting.”
“I see. I guess she woke up, had a drink and went back to bed.” She laughed.
“And a lot of drama about friendship.”
“Your fault on that.” Weiss pouted.
“What? It was her life and her freedom till she joined me,” Virgo argued, wanting to remain innocent, also pouting.
Judgement Knight looked with her mouth agape. There were two Descendants literally pouting at each other in front of her. Perhaps because they were kin of each other that they could communicate in such an open manner despite one being master and the other being servant.
“And I thought you just took her because she’s †˜interesting.’” Weiss tried to facepalm but forgot that her hand was still bound.
“Well, she came to me. Destiny, I suppose?” Virgo said, not pouting anymore. She had simply been mimicking it since she found it interesting.
“I guess you’re right. Anywho, once everything’s over, I’m going to find my other child! Unless there’s like another job that you’re telling me to do.”
“No, feel free to find your child, and bring her to me…” Virgo said with a chuckle, rubbing both her hands together.
“Don’t turn her into another Judgement series, unless she’s old enough.” She paused and continued, “Scratch that idea. Just let her live a normal life, please.”
“Or you could turn her into your own Representative?”
“A what? Like replacing my role as a Descendant?”
“No, no,” Judgement Knight said. “Representatives are like us, the rest of the Judgement series who gained one of the Commandments from ma’am and become semi-immortal. If you want your child to live longer, that is also a viable idea.”
“No, I want her to live and die like a normal person.” Weiss paused. “Oh and I forgot that you’re still here, Knight, but yes, I want her to live and die like a normal person. At least I can meet her and actually tell her that †˜I am your mother’ or something like that.” She chuckled.
“I bet she’ll die before you reach her or something, or maybe you’ll find her in a hospital?” Judgement Knight guessed.
“Or just the tombstone,” Virgo added to the morbid joke.
“Maybe just reported as missing?”
“D-Don’t jinx it!” Weiss pouted again and continued, “Maybe you want to help me, ma’am? Or the other Judgement series can help. I bet one of them has something like a radar that can find anything, yes?”
“We’ll have to see after this campaign, dear. If your child is living a normal life, it’ll be harder to find her.”
“I see. I’m as always ready to serve you, ma’am.”
“Well, almost,” Virgo said with a chuckle.
Weiss did not answer, only pouted.
In a few minutes, the repairs were complete and Weiss was almost as good as new. Almost.
“That should do it for now,” Judgement Knight said. “The rest is based on her regenerative abilities, I am guessing?”
“Yes, I cannot help her with her natural injuries,” Virgo answered.
“Alright, I’ll try to be more evasive this time, Thank you ma’am, and Knight.” She stood up and bowed. “Also reminder, don’t tell anyone about the conversation that was happening while you were helping, Knight.” Weiss winked.
“Somehow that makes me very curious…” Virgo said.
“Somehow I feel inclined to spill the cat out of the bag…” Judgement Knight smirked.
“It’s just that I don’t want the world to know my †˜true’ personality. I mean, the †˜silent’ and †˜mysterious’ vibe around my name sounds really cool, you see.” She crossed her arms and continued, “Just imagine what people would think if they knew that I was like a small cute little girl that just hit puberty.” She put her hands on her hips and looked down. “And out of the blue had a child that my own husband didn’t want me to know about. Now that you mention it, it kinda pisses me off!” She clenched her fist to the air. “Damn you, husband!”
“Somehow, it does make sense that a Descendant has a personality unlike most of the androids,” Judgement Knight responded, seeing Weiss like this.
“I-I’m still young by the soul, you know!” She shrugged. “And after getting my revenge I feel more free and happy,” she continued.
“Well, I meant that nothing truly ever robs a Descendant of their emotions. They’re always healed of damages.” Judgement Knight looked gloomier than usual as she spoke.
“There’s a point when you eventually realize that it’s actually a hinderance to express yourself during missions.” She patted the Knight on the head. “So don’t worry! I’m only like this when I’m not on missions.” She pinched Knight’s cheeks and pulled them to make a smiley face. “So stop being gloomy!”
“Who said I’m worrying? I’m just jealous I guess…” Judgement Knight muttered, averting her gaze.
“Jealousy is an emotion. See! You can still express your emotions!”
Judgement Knight’s expression, however, was indifferent as usual. “Words and expression are different matters. Unlike you, androids mostly lack emotions… I suppose I have more than others, considering I am semi-immortal.”
“Hmm . . . excuse me, Ma’am.” Weiss looked at the Steel Princess. “I know that you like perfection and all, but can you restore most of your creation’s personalities?”
“I don’t think so. She became a Representative after being mechanized so that is beyond repair,” Steel Princess answered. “There is a reason the humans require perfection, otherwise they are trash, and worse than ordinary unaltered humans.”
“Well.” She looked at Knight. “Can’t help you with that anymore.” She sighed and shook her head. “Anyway, I need to go and meet the other group. I still have questions about who had a beef with my nemesis,” Weiss said as she bowed and walked over to the group she saw when following Judgement Knight earlier.
She had to walk a long way—equivalent to crossing a football field—before finding three individuals. One was the shorter person who seemed to be smoking with a hookah and was apparently the leader of the terrorists, the other was the blonde who was—wounded, but standing—the main suspect, and there was another blonde who was unconscious and wounded, lying on the ground.
“The fuck are you?” Claudia snarled.
“First thing you say to someone that’s going to check your wounds, little girl?” Weiss said as she crouched down to examine Rose.
Claudia clicked her tongue. “No, it’s something I say to a little bitch who walks up to people without announcing themselves first,” she said. “Now I’ll ask again: who the fuck are you, and what do you want?”
“I’m a nurse, and that’s all you need to know.” Weiss sighed.
“Well gee, just fuckin’ say that. I can’t read minds.”
“I’m going to ignore that,” Weiss said while patching up the lady’s friend. “Now, you rude girl, just stand still,” Weiss said as she wiped the blood off the girl’s face and cleaned her wound.
“Kiss my ass. I’m not standing here and bleeding half to death just to be called rude. You came over here. So just do what you need to do and leave already,” Claudia said with a scowl.
“Look, I know that you’re a Representative and I don’t care about what kind of fight happened before,” Weiss said after tying the adhesive bandage on the girl’s wound. Weiss stood up. “All done. Now I have a question for you.”
Crossing her arms, Claudia looked at the girl as if she were crazy. She tilted her head in question at this. “Oh, so having you patch me up wasn’t just for free, then? I gotta hear you speak some more?” She sighed and cursed under her breath as she pinched the bridge of her nose, asking why she had to be punished of all people. “Fine–okay. What?”
“Were you the one who slashed Powlett nearly in half even though he was already dead? If so, why?”
“What’s it to ya?”
“Lets just say that I’m curious.”
Claudia hocked a blood-coated loogie onto the ground and smirked defiantly.
“Sorry sunshine, I don’t kill and tell.”
Weiss raised an eyebrow. “Ahh...so you’re the one who did it. Why?”
“Not saying I did; not saying I didn’t. All I’m saying is that bastard deserved it.” Claudia looked away. “He didn’t deserve to die peacefully, anyways.”
“I see, then you must be Claudia Virtusio de la Farris. Powlett’s adopted daughter.” Weiss smiled.
“I see he’s been going around telling people that,” Claudia scoffed. “For someone who’s merely curious, you sure are invested into this one topic.”
Weiss ignored her statement and continued, “Aren’t you glad that he took care of you before knowing the truth?”
Almost immediately, Weiss found a scythe pointed at her neck. Claudia’s expression was blank, but she was obviously irritated.
“You’re fucking nosey, and you talk too much. Fuck off about Powlett, hear? He was less of a man, and even less of a father to me. That’s all I’m saying.”
Weiss pushed the scythe down with her hand, displaying more strength than the vampire. “He realized that he spoiled you too much, and he’s sorry about it.”
“What part of shut up don’t you get, lady?”
Weiss kept smiling at her and continued, “Before he died, he said it exactly like this, and I quote: No, she likely saw me as a villain. I was indeed… the one at fault. I spoiled her by granting a surplus of freedom… heh. This is my just desserts. End quote.”
“It was his just desserts for adopting me in the first place. He knew full well about what kind of family I came from, thinking that everything was going to go his way from just taking me in—but no. No matter how much he tried to suppress it, how much he tried to sweep it under the rug and cover it up, I’ll always be a Diabolist, and there was nothing he, or anyone else in this rat-sack world could do to avoid it. Trust me when I say that he’s no villain at the end of the day. I am.” Claudia appeared loatheful at this point, and was sick of this topic. “You got what you needed, yeah? Now leave.”
Weiss’ hand rose up and slapped Claudia hard on her right cheek.
“You really are an idiot. Think about the years you’ve spent with him,” Weiss said as she walked away.
And just like that, Weiss—or whatever her name was—was on Claudia’s list.
“Tch… you get that for free, bitch.”
Coming all this way was tiring. It’d have been fine in an ordinary case but since quite a lot of her engines, modules, and even her flesh were damaged, she almost thought she wasn’t going to make it. While passing through the gates, Weiss noted a pillar bloodied and tarnished. She looked down at a slain Powlett. She had no idea how he was brought here before her but his corpse was there, cut in half horizontally. It was bizarre.
Who… did that? Did someone else have a beef to settle with him too? She looked at the corpse closely, A slow cut. Interesting.
On the far side, Judgement Knight looked at a young lady with an emotionless look—much like Weiss and the knight—and a younger-looking child who had a smug smile. They were beside a woman badly injured.
“The BloodLuSt members…” Judgement Knight said without a thought. “I suppose we’re sheltering them here. One of them had a gripe with your old nemesis?”
“I guess so.” She looked at the members. “Say Knight, were they the ones that cut Powlett’s body?” she asked while following.
“The shortest one over there is one of our current allies and the leader of the terrorist group, the Blood Countess… I doubt it. The injured one is too injured. The bloodied one is the Blood Countess’ Representative so maybe… yeah, maybe.”
“I see. I might go to have a little conversation with them later on, thanks.”
“Yeah, talk some sense later. You need repairs. You never know when the enemy will make it here.”
“Ok.”
“We won’t be able to protect our ma’am so… we’re counting on you.”
“Will do.”
Walking some distance, the Lunar Temple came into view. It was one of the most grand yet ancient structure ever to be witnessed by Weiss.
Virgo—or rather, the Steel Princess—sat right on its entrance with her eyes closed.
Judgement Knight knelt down before the ancient conqueror.
“Ma’am, I brought Weiss here as requested.”
“Good work,” Virgo said, looking up to Weiss with all the damages. “Prepare the spare parts. I shall fix whatever we can.”
“I’m sorry that I got busted up again, ma’am, but, it was worth it,” she said with a rather cheerful tone.
“Got your revenge?”
“Yes, and it felt good. Still afraid of the sound of loud grinding gears though.”
“And yet you picked that sword up?” Virgo questioned, looking over it strapped on her back. It was too large to be missed. “Wasn’t it the very sword that gave you your nightmares?”
“Well, I needed a new melee weapon, and what better weapon than the one that broke my knife and maybe killed my husband? But that’s in the past now. I got my revenge. I know the fact that this very sword gave me nightmares. Maybe someday I’ll get used to the sound.” She paused and her eyes started to become teary. “...I’ve just remembered something; before fighting him… I, I heard my husband talking about me—me… having a child way back in England, and you knew about it!” She for the first time raised her tone to the Steel Princess, a rather angry tone.
“Yes, what about it?” the Steel Princess questioned.
They were now fixing Weiss, who was made to lay down just before the ancient structure of the temple. Judgement Knight prepared some sheets and a brought out a box full of junk parts. Where did Judgement Knight even keep all these things?
With her steel arms and claws, the Steel Princess did her work as usual, replacing modules and engine parts while also making sure not to ruin bits of flesh. It was not an overstatement to say that only Virgo knew how Weiss’ body worked now.
“I mean really, why didn’t you tell me? It’s been two hundred years, and I don’t even know if my child is a boy or a girl! I don’t know if they’re even alive anymore!” She was still crying while being operated on. “And don’t tell me that it’s because my husband said so.”
“It was because your husband said so. We’re professionals, Weiss. We keep our words of promise. Isn’t that the same for you?”
“Urgh. . .” She sighed. “Anyway, do you know where my child is, ma’am?”
“She is long dead… is what I’d say, but I suppose you’ll know soon enough. You do have a daughter and she is alive and hale. However, her body was completely shut off some time ago.”
“So she’s like me?”
“Well, how much did the mists tell you?”
“I know that my husband’s the one that asked you to make me into this and join your cause, and he told you that he asked a specialist to erase my memories about my child back in England.”
“Ahh, so you haven’t heard that you had twins?”
“...EHHHH?! Wait wait wait, what do you mean, †˜twins?’”
Virgo chuckled dryly, averting her eyes from Weiss as if she had been caught red-handed. “Just as you hear, my dear. You had a pair of daughters. One is a part of the Judgement series now.”
“...I’m lost, like, literally.” She blankly stared up. “So which one? And also, what happened to my other daughter?”
“You will meet one of them soon… she never quite appeared in any gatherings, and she only got to this moon shard earlier. As for the other…” Virgo shook her head. “You’ll have to find her in England.”
“Okay, and I thought you kept my other child in home base.” She sighed in relief.
“Your children stayed in England as far as I know. The one who is a part of the Judgement series has had her body off for some time. In fact, it went on and off. Suffice it to say, she can wake up on her own and go back into a coma, which was interesting.”
“I see. I guess she woke up, had a drink and went back to bed.” She laughed.
“And a lot of drama about friendship.”
“Your fault on that.” Weiss pouted.
“What? It was her life and her freedom till she joined me,” Virgo argued, wanting to remain innocent, also pouting.
Judgement Knight looked with her mouth agape. There were two Descendants literally pouting at each other in front of her. Perhaps because they were kin of each other that they could communicate in such an open manner despite one being master and the other being servant.
“And I thought you just took her because she’s †˜interesting.’” Weiss tried to facepalm but forgot that her hand was still bound.
“Well, she came to me. Destiny, I suppose?” Virgo said, not pouting anymore. She had simply been mimicking it since she found it interesting.
“I guess you’re right. Anywho, once everything’s over, I’m going to find my other child! Unless there’s like another job that you’re telling me to do.”
“No, feel free to find your child, and bring her to me…” Virgo said with a chuckle, rubbing both her hands together.
“Don’t turn her into another Judgement series, unless she’s old enough.” She paused and continued, “Scratch that idea. Just let her live a normal life, please.”
“Or you could turn her into your own Representative?”
“A what? Like replacing my role as a Descendant?”
“No, no,” Judgement Knight said. “Representatives are like us, the rest of the Judgement series who gained one of the Commandments from ma’am and become semi-immortal. If you want your child to live longer, that is also a viable idea.”
“No, I want her to live and die like a normal person.” Weiss paused. “Oh and I forgot that you’re still here, Knight, but yes, I want her to live and die like a normal person. At least I can meet her and actually tell her that †˜I am your mother’ or something like that.” She chuckled.
“I bet she’ll die before you reach her or something, or maybe you’ll find her in a hospital?” Judgement Knight guessed.
“Or just the tombstone,” Virgo added to the morbid joke.
“Maybe just reported as missing?”
“D-Don’t jinx it!” Weiss pouted again and continued, “Maybe you want to help me, ma’am? Or the other Judgement series can help. I bet one of them has something like a radar that can find anything, yes?”
“We’ll have to see after this campaign, dear. If your child is living a normal life, it’ll be harder to find her.”
“I see. I’m as always ready to serve you, ma’am.”
“Well, almost,” Virgo said with a chuckle.
Weiss did not answer, only pouted.
In a few minutes, the repairs were complete and Weiss was almost as good as new. Almost.
“That should do it for now,” Judgement Knight said. “The rest is based on her regenerative abilities, I am guessing?”
“Yes, I cannot help her with her natural injuries,” Virgo answered.
“Alright, I’ll try to be more evasive this time, Thank you ma’am, and Knight.” She stood up and bowed. “Also reminder, don’t tell anyone about the conversation that was happening while you were helping, Knight.” Weiss winked.
“Somehow that makes me very curious…” Virgo said.
“Somehow I feel inclined to spill the cat out of the bag…” Judgement Knight smirked.
“It’s just that I don’t want the world to know my †˜true’ personality. I mean, the †˜silent’ and †˜mysterious’ vibe around my name sounds really cool, you see.” She crossed her arms and continued, “Just imagine what people would think if they knew that I was like a small cute little girl that just hit puberty.” She put her hands on her hips and looked down. “And out of the blue had a child that my own husband didn’t want me to know about. Now that you mention it, it kinda pisses me off!” She clenched her fist to the air. “Damn you, husband!”
“Somehow, it does make sense that a Descendant has a personality unlike most of the androids,” Judgement Knight responded, seeing Weiss like this.
“I-I’m still young by the soul, you know!” She shrugged. “And after getting my revenge I feel more free and happy,” she continued.
“Well, I meant that nothing truly ever robs a Descendant of their emotions. They’re always healed of damages.” Judgement Knight looked gloomier than usual as she spoke.
“There’s a point when you eventually realize that it’s actually a hinderance to express yourself during missions.” She patted the Knight on the head. “So don’t worry! I’m only like this when I’m not on missions.” She pinched Knight’s cheeks and pulled them to make a smiley face. “So stop being gloomy!”
“Who said I’m worrying? I’m just jealous I guess…” Judgement Knight muttered, averting her gaze.
“Jealousy is an emotion. See! You can still express your emotions!”
Judgement Knight’s expression, however, was indifferent as usual. “Words and expression are different matters. Unlike you, androids mostly lack emotions… I suppose I have more than others, considering I am semi-immortal.”
“Hmm . . . excuse me, Ma’am.” Weiss looked at the Steel Princess. “I know that you like perfection and all, but can you restore most of your creation’s personalities?”
“I don’t think so. She became a Representative after being mechanized so that is beyond repair,” Steel Princess answered. “There is a reason the humans require perfection, otherwise they are trash, and worse than ordinary unaltered humans.”
“Well.” She looked at Knight. “Can’t help you with that anymore.” She sighed and shook her head. “Anyway, I need to go and meet the other group. I still have questions about who had a beef with my nemesis,” Weiss said as she bowed and walked over to the group she saw when following Judgement Knight earlier.
***
She had to walk a long way—equivalent to crossing a football field—before finding three individuals. One was the shorter person who seemed to be smoking with a hookah and was apparently the leader of the terrorists, the other was the blonde who was—wounded, but standing—the main suspect, and there was another blonde who was unconscious and wounded, lying on the ground.
“The fuck are you?” Claudia snarled.
“First thing you say to someone that’s going to check your wounds, little girl?” Weiss said as she crouched down to examine Rose.
Claudia clicked her tongue. “No, it’s something I say to a little bitch who walks up to people without announcing themselves first,” she said. “Now I’ll ask again: who the fuck are you, and what do you want?”
“I’m a nurse, and that’s all you need to know.” Weiss sighed.
“Well gee, just fuckin’ say that. I can’t read minds.”
“I’m going to ignore that,” Weiss said while patching up the lady’s friend. “Now, you rude girl, just stand still,” Weiss said as she wiped the blood off the girl’s face and cleaned her wound.
“Kiss my ass. I’m not standing here and bleeding half to death just to be called rude. You came over here. So just do what you need to do and leave already,” Claudia said with a scowl.
“Look, I know that you’re a Representative and I don’t care about what kind of fight happened before,” Weiss said after tying the adhesive bandage on the girl’s wound. Weiss stood up. “All done. Now I have a question for you.”
Crossing her arms, Claudia looked at the girl as if she were crazy. She tilted her head in question at this. “Oh, so having you patch me up wasn’t just for free, then? I gotta hear you speak some more?” She sighed and cursed under her breath as she pinched the bridge of her nose, asking why she had to be punished of all people. “Fine–okay. What?”
“Were you the one who slashed Powlett nearly in half even though he was already dead? If so, why?”
“What’s it to ya?”
“Lets just say that I’m curious.”
Claudia hocked a blood-coated loogie onto the ground and smirked defiantly.
“Sorry sunshine, I don’t kill and tell.”
Weiss raised an eyebrow. “Ahh...so you’re the one who did it. Why?”
“Not saying I did; not saying I didn’t. All I’m saying is that bastard deserved it.” Claudia looked away. “He didn’t deserve to die peacefully, anyways.”
“I see, then you must be Claudia Virtusio de la Farris. Powlett’s adopted daughter.” Weiss smiled.
“I see he’s been going around telling people that,” Claudia scoffed. “For someone who’s merely curious, you sure are invested into this one topic.”
Weiss ignored her statement and continued, “Aren’t you glad that he took care of you before knowing the truth?”
Almost immediately, Weiss found a scythe pointed at her neck. Claudia’s expression was blank, but she was obviously irritated.
“You’re fucking nosey, and you talk too much. Fuck off about Powlett, hear? He was less of a man, and even less of a father to me. That’s all I’m saying.”
Weiss pushed the scythe down with her hand, displaying more strength than the vampire. “He realized that he spoiled you too much, and he’s sorry about it.”
“What part of shut up don’t you get, lady?”
Weiss kept smiling at her and continued, “Before he died, he said it exactly like this, and I quote: No, she likely saw me as a villain. I was indeed… the one at fault. I spoiled her by granting a surplus of freedom… heh. This is my just desserts. End quote.”
“It was his just desserts for adopting me in the first place. He knew full well about what kind of family I came from, thinking that everything was going to go his way from just taking me in—but no. No matter how much he tried to suppress it, how much he tried to sweep it under the rug and cover it up, I’ll always be a Diabolist, and there was nothing he, or anyone else in this rat-sack world could do to avoid it. Trust me when I say that he’s no villain at the end of the day. I am.” Claudia appeared loatheful at this point, and was sick of this topic. “You got what you needed, yeah? Now leave.”
Weiss’ hand rose up and slapped Claudia hard on her right cheek.
“You really are an idiot. Think about the years you’ve spent with him,” Weiss said as she walked away.
And just like that, Weiss—or whatever her name was—was on Claudia’s list.
“Tch… you get that for free, bitch.”
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
“Somehow you aren’t very liked by her, mn? Well, let it go. Making an enemy of her now wouldn’t be wise,” the Countess said, still smoking casually.
With a click of her tongue, Claudia straightened out her hair.
“Right, right. I’d hate to see her just stand there and laugh as I’m bleeding out,” Claudia said, cursing the nurse under her breath.
“Hm, it seems like Mary broke the stone I gave you.” Catherine looked down to the necklace just under her neck. The crimson stone was broken. At least, that’s how it seemed. In reality, the stone had supplemented its blood to Claudia to sustain her life.
“Yeah, she uh, gave me more than what I could handle. I was hoping to keep it a bit longer.” Claudia brooded. She glanced over to the Countess and considered something to herself. “Say… you wouldn’t mind sharing that, would you?”
“If you wouldn’t mind my lip having contacted with it.”
“I think your lips are the least of my worries,” Claudia remarked.
“Aw. I was expecting you to make a more lewd remark about now,” Catherine said with a laugh, handing her the hookah. “First time? If so, be careful.”
“I’m sure I’ll be fine,” Claudia said, taking the hookah in her hand. With a single, steadfast drag, Claudia ended up hacking and coughing a second after and had to hunch over to regain her breath.
“See what I meant?”
“Fuck–” Claudia said in between coughs. “Holy shit, that’s—that’s weird, having it go through your nose and your lungs and everywhere else. I wouldn’t be surprised if this crap is coming outta my ears.”
“It’s great only once your body is used to it,” Catherine said, chuckling. “Since you are semi-immortal, I doubt the harm will last.”
“Well good… that’s good…” Somehow, Claudia felt herself begin to smile. “Almost dying from asphyxiation aside, I... uh, I actually like this.” She took another drag and only coughed a little this time. “Yeah, I think I could get into this…”
“So, what do you plan to do after this?” Catherine said, waving her hand in a dismissive manner once in the direction of the Lunar Temple. They were soon covered by something that appeared like a transparent hemisphere, a barrier of some kind.
“Honestly? Since I’m making some drastic changes to my life, maybe I’ll get a little more exercise. I feel like I’ve become sluggish this past year. Then I’ll… I dunno, fuck someone for old time’s sake. Just to drown the sorrow,” Claudia answered bluntly.
“Changes? For what reason would you change yourself? That is the same as lying to oneself,” the Countess said with raised eyebrows.
“I was under the impression that not too many people are fond of… me—says the terrorist.”
“But I am.”
“You… you are? Truly?”
The Countess looked like she didn’t prefer to be doubted, as she showed an expression of bewilderment. “What? Is that so odd?”
“Not from you, per se. It’s just that I have too many people who claim to care about me, then turn around…” Claudia’s breath hitched her throat a little. “...Then turn around and either die, or announce me as their enemy.”
“Referring to Mary, I suppose?”
“And Powlett, and Aramus, and Charlotte, and so on.”
“But isn’t that because of their personal affiliations? To what would they owe to placing you higher on their respective lists? Powlett had The Society, Magister Aramus had his Queen, Charlotte had Mary, and Mary had her Jesus. Additionally—and as you know it—Mary does not like to be a friend of a killer. Perhaps joining me caused this chain. You seem to regret it, but you never claimed so.”
Claudia made a noise of disbelief. “I don’t regret it at all, Catherine. I just met the wrong people at the wrong time, is all. If I had never met anyone of those people, if there hadn’t been an ounce of friendship between me and them, then I wouldn’t be feeling like this.” Claudia turned to her Countess, looking sincere. “Those people could have never given me what you have. Like I said, you improved my life.”
“Do you see me brooding about anyone’s passing?” the Countess asked. Her smile was apologetic. “I laugh and talk with everyone all the same, maintaining who and what I am. I, however, do not believe you met them at the wrong time, Claudia dear. Every one of these experiences will shape you to develop a dauntless will.”
“Then I have a lot of work to do, huh?” Claudia chuckled, albeit regretfully. “I thought I could just shrug off death at this point, but I guess I’m still a little moved. Like, I made Rose leave George behind. He was dead upon impact, and she wanted to get him help. I still feel a little bad...”
“If he was dead then he was dead, nothing anyone could do about it.” The Countess looked down and then back to her. “I shall fetch for replacements soon. I suppose our little group was thinned out this time.”
“Yeah… gonna be a little queer to get used to some new faces after this long…. but that’s how life goes, huh?”
“We strayed on an awful tangent, though. I suppose we were on the topic about you and your life.”
“Right, and how much of an emotional wreck I am. I hate this feeling… to be so impressionable that even my emotions can take control of me. I lost my shit because my tiara was broken, and after that, I… don’t know. I didn’t want to feel much of anything anymore.”
“But my dear, you were the gem I found. You were a gem because of how confessional and open you were. It was a dazzling appearance on its own.”
“Ahaha… I guess that’s one thing I got going for me. I could tell you were amused from that much alone.”
“Amusement is a way of life.”
Claudia could figure that much. All things considered, she was the sociopath who derived enjoyment from the pain of others.
“Heh, yeah. I suppose it is.”
“Anyway, I have a mind as your mistress for where you shall be sent after this.”
“Break time’s over, huh?” Claudia stretched her tired bones and yawned. “Alright, I’m game. Where to?”
“Crimson Rafflesia. She shall train you in a mystical art you may quite like. Certainly, she’d prefer to break you down and remake you anew. Interested or no?”
“Count me interested. I need new spells under my belt anyways.”
“Supreme Spells,” Catherine corrected. “Ever heard of the Undertakers?”
“Not a word,” Claudia said simply. “They your usual secret organization of deathbringers, or something?”
“In the distant past, Jesus Christ commissioned the research upon souls and the Spiritual Realm that persisted in this world. The outcome? Mages who could wield the mysterious force of the dead.”
“So not deathbringers, but death manipulators,” Claudia said with amusement in her voice.
“All the same, my dear. Wielding powers so great may turn any into a deathbringer…” the Countess smiled before she finished, “With the right mindset.”
“Sounds fun,” Claudia mused. “How long will this take to learn?”
“Likely an year for the first part if you are competent.”
“Jeez…” Claudia scratched at the back of her head. “Will I be able to see you from time to time at least?”
“I shall visit here and there if Rafflesia permits. She likes to keep her pupils secluded in times of training.”
“Fuck. I better bring something to read, then…”
“That said, I have an important question—lifelong perhaps, if you don’t mind.”
Claudia raised her brows. “Of course, Countess. What do you need?”
“Do you wish to be a heroine?”
“A... heroine?”
“That’s correct… I have had several such people before. They have left marks in the mythological history. Do you wish to join among their ranks, Claudia Virtusio de la Farris?”
When the Countess questioned, her body transformed to show very ancient garments that gleamed against the very faint lights from the mysterious silver mist around them, and her hair adorned with a golden circlet. She was a taller and majestic figure than before, an adult in both mind and form now. The word †˜Goddess’ easily came to the tip of the tongue of her young Representative.
A surprised questioning look loomed over the Representative’s face. To be something great similar to those plastered in texts of mythology left the young French girl boggled.
“Wow… from a vampire to a heroine, eh? That doesn’t sound too bad, honestly. Where do I sign up?” she said with a smirk.
“Vampire and heroine both,” the woman said, her voice distinct yet not at the same time. A mysterious feeling. There was a certain type of power in the voice, and Claudia felt shivers at the sound of it. She had heard this once before from the silver mists earlier, but hearing the divine voice like this was a greater experience. “Vaunted you shall be and given the crafts meant for war. The only question remains regarding your…. yes, I suppose your readiness.”
“Why not? I think I’m ready as ready as I can be at this point.”
“Nay… pray tell me, have you seen visions of my past since the tidings of life—since I granted thee power?”
Well that’s a new way of speaking, isn’t it? “Well, walking through the fog… I believe I have heard you speaking to those from the past. You even referred to Satan in one of the visions.”
“No, I do not speak of the mist’s recordings. They were but voices of the past rather than visions… I speak of the time you became a part of mine own—a Representative.”
“In that case, no. No visions at all…Why?”
“Then you have not truly awaken to the powers I have lent. When we fought, the Commandment you activated was… lacking.”
“That explains as much. Then by all means, I want to improve. I’ll do anything.”
“Very well. You shall undergo several courses from Crimson Rafflesia. You shall be granted leave in between each said course so you are not too detached from the world. Each time you return to me, I shall evaluate your abilities. In the event that you improve, I shall reward you. In the event you do not, I shall punish you. Agreed or not?”
A smirk crept up Claudia’s features. “Don’t get my hopes up. I just might fail on purpose.” She then thought about the possibility of a reward and figured otherwise. “W-Wait, nevermind,” she said. “Either way—I agree to this. I will make you proud.”
“For now… hm, interested to see thy first reward?”
“Absolutely.”
Catherine placed her right palm atop Claudia’s hair. Being so much taller than the previous form she graced the Representative with all the time, it was much easier for her to reach up to her head.
Claudia’s eyes held a hue of violet. She saw a glimpse. A glimpse of a marvelously crafted ancient shield. Black and gold in color—it was exquisite—and full of carvings she could make no sense of. There was something at its center, but the vision ended and she jolted to life back to her senses before she could make it out.
The woman gasped, and was left breathless. In between ragged breaths, she swore again, and again, questioning what on earth that was. “The hell…?”
“How was it?”
“Mind-boggling, for sure,” Claudia answered, still unable to make heads or tales of what she was shown. “What was that?”
“A relic you may be granted.”
“Holy shit… well, that’s so much better than what I was expecting, I gotta say.”
“There will be more to come.” The Countess in her true form smiled. “Prepare thyself for the trials.”
Claudia chuckled, excitement building up.
“Yes, Countess.”
With a click of her tongue, Claudia straightened out her hair.
“Right, right. I’d hate to see her just stand there and laugh as I’m bleeding out,” Claudia said, cursing the nurse under her breath.
“Hm, it seems like Mary broke the stone I gave you.” Catherine looked down to the necklace just under her neck. The crimson stone was broken. At least, that’s how it seemed. In reality, the stone had supplemented its blood to Claudia to sustain her life.
“Yeah, she uh, gave me more than what I could handle. I was hoping to keep it a bit longer.” Claudia brooded. She glanced over to the Countess and considered something to herself. “Say… you wouldn’t mind sharing that, would you?”
“If you wouldn’t mind my lip having contacted with it.”
“I think your lips are the least of my worries,” Claudia remarked.
“Aw. I was expecting you to make a more lewd remark about now,” Catherine said with a laugh, handing her the hookah. “First time? If so, be careful.”
“I’m sure I’ll be fine,” Claudia said, taking the hookah in her hand. With a single, steadfast drag, Claudia ended up hacking and coughing a second after and had to hunch over to regain her breath.
“See what I meant?”
“Fuck–” Claudia said in between coughs. “Holy shit, that’s—that’s weird, having it go through your nose and your lungs and everywhere else. I wouldn’t be surprised if this crap is coming outta my ears.”
“It’s great only once your body is used to it,” Catherine said, chuckling. “Since you are semi-immortal, I doubt the harm will last.”
“Well good… that’s good…” Somehow, Claudia felt herself begin to smile. “Almost dying from asphyxiation aside, I... uh, I actually like this.” She took another drag and only coughed a little this time. “Yeah, I think I could get into this…”
“So, what do you plan to do after this?” Catherine said, waving her hand in a dismissive manner once in the direction of the Lunar Temple. They were soon covered by something that appeared like a transparent hemisphere, a barrier of some kind.
“Honestly? Since I’m making some drastic changes to my life, maybe I’ll get a little more exercise. I feel like I’ve become sluggish this past year. Then I’ll… I dunno, fuck someone for old time’s sake. Just to drown the sorrow,” Claudia answered bluntly.
“Changes? For what reason would you change yourself? That is the same as lying to oneself,” the Countess said with raised eyebrows.
“I was under the impression that not too many people are fond of… me—says the terrorist.”
“But I am.”
“You… you are? Truly?”
The Countess looked like she didn’t prefer to be doubted, as she showed an expression of bewilderment. “What? Is that so odd?”
“Not from you, per se. It’s just that I have too many people who claim to care about me, then turn around…” Claudia’s breath hitched her throat a little. “...Then turn around and either die, or announce me as their enemy.”
“Referring to Mary, I suppose?”
“And Powlett, and Aramus, and Charlotte, and so on.”
“But isn’t that because of their personal affiliations? To what would they owe to placing you higher on their respective lists? Powlett had The Society, Magister Aramus had his Queen, Charlotte had Mary, and Mary had her Jesus. Additionally—and as you know it—Mary does not like to be a friend of a killer. Perhaps joining me caused this chain. You seem to regret it, but you never claimed so.”
Claudia made a noise of disbelief. “I don’t regret it at all, Catherine. I just met the wrong people at the wrong time, is all. If I had never met anyone of those people, if there hadn’t been an ounce of friendship between me and them, then I wouldn’t be feeling like this.” Claudia turned to her Countess, looking sincere. “Those people could have never given me what you have. Like I said, you improved my life.”
“Do you see me brooding about anyone’s passing?” the Countess asked. Her smile was apologetic. “I laugh and talk with everyone all the same, maintaining who and what I am. I, however, do not believe you met them at the wrong time, Claudia dear. Every one of these experiences will shape you to develop a dauntless will.”
“Then I have a lot of work to do, huh?” Claudia chuckled, albeit regretfully. “I thought I could just shrug off death at this point, but I guess I’m still a little moved. Like, I made Rose leave George behind. He was dead upon impact, and she wanted to get him help. I still feel a little bad...”
“If he was dead then he was dead, nothing anyone could do about it.” The Countess looked down and then back to her. “I shall fetch for replacements soon. I suppose our little group was thinned out this time.”
“Yeah… gonna be a little queer to get used to some new faces after this long…. but that’s how life goes, huh?”
“We strayed on an awful tangent, though. I suppose we were on the topic about you and your life.”
“Right, and how much of an emotional wreck I am. I hate this feeling… to be so impressionable that even my emotions can take control of me. I lost my shit because my tiara was broken, and after that, I… don’t know. I didn’t want to feel much of anything anymore.”
“But my dear, you were the gem I found. You were a gem because of how confessional and open you were. It was a dazzling appearance on its own.”
“Ahaha… I guess that’s one thing I got going for me. I could tell you were amused from that much alone.”
“Amusement is a way of life.”
Claudia could figure that much. All things considered, she was the sociopath who derived enjoyment from the pain of others.
“Heh, yeah. I suppose it is.”
“Anyway, I have a mind as your mistress for where you shall be sent after this.”
“Break time’s over, huh?” Claudia stretched her tired bones and yawned. “Alright, I’m game. Where to?”
“Crimson Rafflesia. She shall train you in a mystical art you may quite like. Certainly, she’d prefer to break you down and remake you anew. Interested or no?”
“Count me interested. I need new spells under my belt anyways.”
“Supreme Spells,” Catherine corrected. “Ever heard of the Undertakers?”
“Not a word,” Claudia said simply. “They your usual secret organization of deathbringers, or something?”
“In the distant past, Jesus Christ commissioned the research upon souls and the Spiritual Realm that persisted in this world. The outcome? Mages who could wield the mysterious force of the dead.”
“So not deathbringers, but death manipulators,” Claudia said with amusement in her voice.
“All the same, my dear. Wielding powers so great may turn any into a deathbringer…” the Countess smiled before she finished, “With the right mindset.”
“Sounds fun,” Claudia mused. “How long will this take to learn?”
“Likely an year for the first part if you are competent.”
“Jeez…” Claudia scratched at the back of her head. “Will I be able to see you from time to time at least?”
“I shall visit here and there if Rafflesia permits. She likes to keep her pupils secluded in times of training.”
“Fuck. I better bring something to read, then…”
“That said, I have an important question—lifelong perhaps, if you don’t mind.”
Claudia raised her brows. “Of course, Countess. What do you need?”
“Do you wish to be a heroine?”
“A... heroine?”
“That’s correct… I have had several such people before. They have left marks in the mythological history. Do you wish to join among their ranks, Claudia Virtusio de la Farris?”
When the Countess questioned, her body transformed to show very ancient garments that gleamed against the very faint lights from the mysterious silver mist around them, and her hair adorned with a golden circlet. She was a taller and majestic figure than before, an adult in both mind and form now. The word †˜Goddess’ easily came to the tip of the tongue of her young Representative.
A surprised questioning look loomed over the Representative’s face. To be something great similar to those plastered in texts of mythology left the young French girl boggled.
“Wow… from a vampire to a heroine, eh? That doesn’t sound too bad, honestly. Where do I sign up?” she said with a smirk.
“Vampire and heroine both,” the woman said, her voice distinct yet not at the same time. A mysterious feeling. There was a certain type of power in the voice, and Claudia felt shivers at the sound of it. She had heard this once before from the silver mists earlier, but hearing the divine voice like this was a greater experience. “Vaunted you shall be and given the crafts meant for war. The only question remains regarding your…. yes, I suppose your readiness.”
“Why not? I think I’m ready as ready as I can be at this point.”
“Nay… pray tell me, have you seen visions of my past since the tidings of life—since I granted thee power?”
Well that’s a new way of speaking, isn’t it? “Well, walking through the fog… I believe I have heard you speaking to those from the past. You even referred to Satan in one of the visions.”
“No, I do not speak of the mist’s recordings. They were but voices of the past rather than visions… I speak of the time you became a part of mine own—a Representative.”
“In that case, no. No visions at all…Why?”
“Then you have not truly awaken to the powers I have lent. When we fought, the Commandment you activated was… lacking.”
“That explains as much. Then by all means, I want to improve. I’ll do anything.”
“Very well. You shall undergo several courses from Crimson Rafflesia. You shall be granted leave in between each said course so you are not too detached from the world. Each time you return to me, I shall evaluate your abilities. In the event that you improve, I shall reward you. In the event you do not, I shall punish you. Agreed or not?”
A smirk crept up Claudia’s features. “Don’t get my hopes up. I just might fail on purpose.” She then thought about the possibility of a reward and figured otherwise. “W-Wait, nevermind,” she said. “Either way—I agree to this. I will make you proud.”
“For now… hm, interested to see thy first reward?”
“Absolutely.”
Catherine placed her right palm atop Claudia’s hair. Being so much taller than the previous form she graced the Representative with all the time, it was much easier for her to reach up to her head.
Claudia’s eyes held a hue of violet. She saw a glimpse. A glimpse of a marvelously crafted ancient shield. Black and gold in color—it was exquisite—and full of carvings she could make no sense of. There was something at its center, but the vision ended and she jolted to life back to her senses before she could make it out.
The woman gasped, and was left breathless. In between ragged breaths, she swore again, and again, questioning what on earth that was. “The hell…?”
“How was it?”
“Mind-boggling, for sure,” Claudia answered, still unable to make heads or tales of what she was shown. “What was that?”
“A relic you may be granted.”
“Holy shit… well, that’s so much better than what I was expecting, I gotta say.”
“There will be more to come.” The Countess in her true form smiled. “Prepare thyself for the trials.”
Claudia chuckled, excitement building up.
“Yes, Countess.”
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Phase 8:
The group consisted of Aramus, Anna, Elizabeth, Kazimir, and Michael, and they found themselves facing a pair.
Before the group they found countless corpses of mages. This was where the journeys of many had ended. Behind the fallen stood a woman in black habit, seemingly a nun, and an exotic woman wearing a white dress. Behind these two vanguards was an ancient staircase, and the group could only speculate that they were close to—the lunar temple—Virgo.
“Another group… how many does this make?” the nun spoke.
“Twenty?” the other woman answered.
“Well, this has the kin of…” The nun smiled instead of finishing her words. “This will be interesting.”
Anna cringed just looking at the two adversaries. “Ahh, the energies around here are so strong… you guys, be careful.”
Kazimir scoffed as he dropped his hammer down from his shoulder. “Just some more obstacles.”
“I suppose the girls have to pitch in this time,” Elizabeth said, her sword forming in her hands.
Michael already unsheathed his blade, angrily staring at the nun.
The bodies strewn around the room brought a grimace to Aramus’s face. These two were probably Representatives like the Reaper.
“I am the Judgement Saint.”
“I am the Judgement Summoner.”
“We shall be your opponents before any of you meet Virgo,” the Representatives said in unison.
(BGM: http://www.infinitelooper.com/?v=Czw1XDkjTuY&p=n)
Kazimir brandished his sledge. It was the only thing he’d fight with. It was the only choice he had, for he didn’t want to compromise his identity. Charging ahead with this weapon in hand, he paved the path for his teammates into the battlefield. He landed the spikey-ball-like part of the weapon upon the nun soon enough, who in turn summoned a golden sword and shield with a blinding flash of light. The same flash made Michael close his eyes, canceling the spell he was about to use.
With a flick of his relic, Aramus pushed himself off the ground with a slight burst of wind. Controlling a portion of it, he sent it hurtling in a wave towards the two Representatives.
Elizabeth jumped, feeling the wind pass and rode it all the way to Judgement Saint. A resounding noise of steel rang out and her relic, the sword of Surtur clashed against the golden shield of the nun, who smirked at her.
“Not so fast, young lady,” Judgement Saint pushed the noble lady away with her shield before blocking a bashing sledge from Kazimir. Her blade was radiant despite the blood it drew from the Russian man. Behind her, her friend Judgement Summoner herself was glowing with a blue hue, gathering the energy of the stars, making their enemies much more alert than ever.
Michael drew his sword, its edges glowing silver. Charged by his mana, his blade too, struck against the shield of the so-called saint. His eyes shined just as silver as his steel as the spell Penance Stare was being activated, but the nun calmly forced him away with a jolt.
As Michael backed out, Elizabeth’s sword slammed against the golden sword of the nun. The winds picked up again as Aramus started to flap his fan, who also sent a wave of chilling water at the saint mixed with the wind and it almost felt as though it was raining in the lunar battlefield.
“What…?” Elizabeth uttered as the golden flash intensified. The saint swung the burning sword against hers, and her Surtur’s sword fell beside her. There was a cut on her arm as she summoned the sword back to her.
Kazimir rushed back on the frontlines as Elizabeth recuperated, feeling the pleasure of his sledge ramming against the nun’s body. The Russian struck again but it was blocked by the shield, when Elizabeth struck from the right against the saint’s sword, displaying her persistence. Unfortunately, Elizabeth was pushed away by the nun’s mysterious counter that disarmed her again. As the noble lady called her relic sword back, Michael finally appeared out of the blue to deliver a blow even the Representative couldn’t foresee.
Despite taking the slash, she simply leapt up towards the ceiling and a beam of light burned through Kazimir—courtesy of Judgement Summoner—who was literally about to swing. The nun’s heels touched against the rocky ceilings, and she propelled herself back in place. The wind blew again, bringing with it the watery bits that were surprisingly chilling to the bones. Her voluptuous chest and proportions were revealed as her black habit tightened and draped against her skin, but the nun didn’t seemed to be too affected by it.
Meanwhile, Anna outstretched an arm towards Kazimir, sending a stream of mana that was meant to heal his wounds. Tch, it’s so hard to heal him since he is a Descendant…
The Saint danced, and past her came shining orbs that caught Elizabeth. One held her right wrist, another held her left wrist, and the last tied both her ankles together. The spheres floated, keeping her off the ground.
“W...What is this?!” Elizabeth shrieked.
“Ellie!” The Saint froze mid step as powerful magnetic forces froze her limbs, a faint thrumming in the air as sparks tingled across her body. Aramus called forth the relic bestowed upon him by his recently-met mother. The blade’s roots and thorns merged and gripped Aramus’ arm to power his strength up. Swooping down from above to help, Aramus pivoted in mid-air and cut the orbs with his sword, hovering beside his student as he freed her.
“Thanks, teacher!” Elizabeth ran back to the frontlines immediately after she expressed her gratitude, joining Kazimir and Michael. She struck at the Saint who hadn’t expected her to be back so soon.
“Heh, persistent girl,” Judgement Saint commented. “Trying to keep me in place, huh? What a cheap trick.”
Kazimir then substituted in the young noble lady’s place and brandished his sledge, but an invisible force deflected his hammer.
“The heavens are under my palm and my vicinity of rule. Thus, extend—my blades—I call upon the tools of war and dance to my heart’s content!”
Judgement Saint leapt up. Her golden sword was twice its size and it shone—like the bright burning of the sun. She danced and swirled midair and the blade sailed through Kazimir horizontally. The gleaming sword changed its form to that of a spear and slashed at him from the other side. Her shield transformed into a bow, and she leveled it down towards Kazimir. Three spiritually conjured projectiles, wounding his chest. Her spear finally went back to its golden sword form before she spun once more, vertically dropping the sword from up to down. The ground under Kazimir crumbled. The force was strong enough to create an entire crater inside the lunar battlefield.
This entire feat only took her about five seconds, and the weapons had flashed past the eyes of the viewers faster than they could follow. This was the strength of the ancient Representative who had mastered her Commandment—Holy Blade Dance.
“Slippery little bitch!” Kazimir called out, frustrated. He winced as he held his hand over his wound. “Don’t have time to waste here.”
“God damn it!” Anna shouted, putting up her hand towards the Saint in anger. Blocks of ice formed before her, and she sent them towards the two Representatives. The daggers rained down at them repeatedly, and the nun couldn’t move to block them due to having unleashed her Commandment on Kazimir, and was thus impaled.
Michael stopped in awe when she unleashed her technique. This was the kind of power he needed if he hoped to combat that Descendant. His hands still shook from what he just saw when he activated his spell once more. For now, I will make do with this. Michael’s focus was solely on the Representative that wore a nun’s clothes. He jumped and slashed downwards towards Judgement Saint, and to his surprise, his attack hit her. He quickly leapt backwards only to notice that his attack neither fazed her nor even caught her attention enough for her to retaliate.
As he watched the hammer wielding warrior receive the Saint’s onslaught of attacks, Aramus’ brow furrowed. The man seemed to be taking it far too well for a regular mage so perhaps there might be more to him than met the eye, considering he did fought Virgo earlier. Nonetheless, he was a comrade now. The Magister looked down, and the exotic Representative that was the Saint’s partner was in front him with her palm just in front of him, before he even knew it. It was as though he awoke from a reverie.
It was too late by the time her fist connected. The world around Aramus was discolored and he heard something shatter before the Representative leapt back behind the Saint. He felt something looming over him, a very bad feeling and a slight heaviness in his mind. Something he knew all too well with the spirit that followed him and from experience, it was never good. Well shit.
Mana escaped from the Magister and it flowed to Judgement Summoner when he stopped thinking about his impending misfortune. His misfortune was already progressing along nicely.
The entire surroundings transformed and everyone saw the space; the stars; and the galaxies of the universe.
“O stars, grant me thy radiance. So that the stars and lights may shower the earth once more!” Judgement Summoner chanted, her eyes starry.
The stars started to rain down at Aramus and his comrades in the form of bright blue beams, resulting in many cosmic blasts. When Aramus got up, the original surroundings of the moon shard returned and he found Anna applying a healing spell on his wounded body while Kazimir and Judgement Saint were already back to the tug of war.
“Thank you,” Aramus rasped, the feeling of misfortune still hanging over him like dark cloud. A quick chant later, the winds picked up, a cyclone of wind with him at the eye of the storm.
Too much like Asteria’s magic, he thought idly as the Magister leapt up to rejoin the battle.
“Pray hear me, o Heavens. Enrich me with the intellect and holy grace of the Divine Messengers.” A golden aura emanated from Judgement Saint. A ball of fire—Elizabeth’s Ignus Sphere—swathed her, but she endured the burning heat.
Elizabeth was hardly surprised when her flames broke. The nun held a bow instead of a sword and a shield.
The Saint smiled at her, as if wanting to convey that her just desserts was soon coming to her.
“O Heavens. Cleanse me and my impure mortal heart so that your Saint may vanquish the evils that may bring peril to the earth.”
From the ceiling, an orb of light formed and a beam struck at the nun. As this pillar of blinding light was erected, a white magic circle formed under her. When the light subsided, it was as though her uniform was also painted by it, appearing to be rather gray than black.
Michael felt a hand on his shoulder and there was a noise of something shattering. Judgement Summoner shattered his constellation as well with her spell after Aramus. The Representative turned to a collection of glowing dust, vanishing and reappearing behind the Saint. However, the former priest didn’t care about her, for his focus was solely resting upon the nun. Brandishing his sword, Michael vanished yet again. In reality, the time around him slowed down rapidly and he made way for the nun in this state of time before his silver sword set sail from left to right to cut her down.
Despite his success, the nun gave a very smug smile as she started to glow brightly, a halo forming atop her head and a pair of angelic and ethereal wings at her back.
“Not a very effective spell, it seems,” she said as Michael coughed blood. She flew up with her wings, avoiding the head of the sledgehammer that battered the ground. Seeing Kazimir scowl was an awfully pleasing sight.
A faint whistling was the only warning Judgement Saint had before something whipped past, a strong gust swaying her body in the air. Turning to find the source, the Saint found Aramus hovering with sword in hand before a sharp pain erupted in her side. The Magister clicked his tongue and peeled off, the blow too light for his liking. Still, he fancied his new blade.
“Not bad,” the Saint said. “To think Mary Shelley bequeathed her Achtstraum to someone. I wonder what caused that?”
“Achtstraum…,” Aramus said, the word unfamiliar. “We are bound by blood, I will be the one to wield this sword henceforth.”
“That’s right. It means †˜night dream’ in German. The sword that bathed in the blood of a thousand at least… haha. What an irony. So are you the next Executioner Jesus Christ has chosen? It’s a little odd that you are male in that regard.”
“Jesus Christ,” Aramus spat the name, the gale increasing in tandem with his anger as it lashed around. “He will pay deeply for taking her away. As her son, I will not stand for it!”
Suddenly, chains wrapped around the Saint’s foot as Aramus and the Saint heard heavy footsteps approaching them. Michael used his broken weapon to quickly ascend as much as he could, slowly building up momentum as he ran along the cavern’s walls when he ran out of things to climb. As he got in range, he shot his chains to hold the Representative and kicked the wall, sending him towards her at high speed. In a matter of moments, Michael flew past her, planting his sword in the other side of the wall as he reached it. Blood trickled from the Saint as Michael dealt the cut, passing by her. Michael smirked while he dangled from the cavern walls.
The Saint smiled back, as if to say that it wasn’t going to do much to her.
“Son, eh? So the illegitimate son finally knows the truth. Son and mother are similar, wouldn’t you think? Already speaking of killing. Very similar,” the nun taunted, looking down at Michael.
Michael almost lost grip on his sword when he saw her talk without even wincing. “What the devil are you, woman?!” Michael shouted in anger. Blood stained Michael’s clothes as he neared his limit, which was signalled by his rapidly intensifying heartbeats.
“Ever heard of Mother Teresa?” the nun said. “Your mother and I were old friends of sorts. She was the first ever Executioner of the Church, and me, one of the last Saints the Church trained.”
“Your titles don’t matter to me.” Michael flipped his body so that he could stand on his sword. “I will execute you.”
Snapping at her taunt, Aramus propelled himself violently forward with a strong gust, swinging Achtstraum in a sweeping arc as he streaked towards the Saint. All thoughts emptied from his mind but one, to cut the head of the Representative before him. As the blade sailed towards her throat, the Saint simply closed her eyes and twisted her body. Black steel passed mere centimetres away as Aramus missed his attack. That knowing smile on her face made him boil even more.
Immediately righting himself with another burst of wind, Aramus sent a strong torrent up from below to support his brother. Michael stepped off his sword as he fell on the torrent the Magister sent, pulling his sword out as he passed by it. Michael tried to cut the Saint as he rode the wind, but she mockingly dodged it by a few inches. Michael threw his chain at one of the hanging fixtures in the ceiling to dangle from the ceiling once more.
“You? You would execute me? That type of a strength isn’t anywhere near enough to execute anyone. Anyone worth executing, that is. Who would you do it for anyway? For your beloved Jesus Christ?” The nun laughed as she spoke.
Michael spat a glob of blood towards her. It was childish, but he was frustrated; what she said was true. He now had neither the strength nor the purpose of being there. He just glared at her, powerless to do anything else.
A ball of flame swathed over her again, and the nun shot a silver projectile from her magically crafted bow gifted by heaven. Not only did it break free of the fire, but it wounded Elizabeth too.
“May the Heavens adorn me with its apparel. So that its Saint may face the impurities and travel free of malevolent properties.” A shining transparent scarf—or what appeared to be one—floated around the nun.
Kazimir was the first to leap up with an unusual amount of energy and strike at Judgement Saint, even surprising the Representative, but she smiled smugly behind her protective garb. The attack was completely halted as if it struck against steel.
Suddenly, the garb blocked another attack from above; it was Michael. He pulled his chain back and fell on top of the Saint with his sword pointed downwards toward her. After seeing his attack barely do anything to her, he jumped off her as he fell down to the ground.
His skin, however, tore open as if stabbed. He checked and realized that it was the exact same spot of the Saint he had intended to cut upon. Another ball of fire followed after Michael landed, however, and it cleanly blasted upon the saint. Elizabeth, who had given up on fighting at close-range, had decided to stick to her spells now.
“Since you’ve been such a hard-working girl, I shall entertain you with a gift!” The Saint swooped in with her wings, coming to her in half a moment.
Aramus had a flash of what happened during his trials, of her crying face and immediately kicked off. The wind howled in his ears as he sped towards the pair, but Aramus knew that he was too late.
“The heavens are under my palm and my vicinity of rule. Thus, extend—my blades—I call upon the tools of war to dance to my heart’s content!”
The brilliantly shining gold sword cut into her stomach from the flank, and the spear pierced her chest from the other side. The arrows tore through some of her bones. The final vertical slash caused copious amounts of blood to rain out from the aristocrat as she fell with a resounding explosion with the ground below her caving in. This was the second crater created by the Saint with her Commandment.
“No, you wretch!” Aramus bellowed, his eyes blazing with anger as he watched Elizabeth get cut down. The feathers of his fan quivered in the wind, as if sharing his rage. “Paimon, tear them to pieces!” With a roar, he swung the fan in an arc as an enormous tornado took shape, carving a line in the bedrock and the wall as Aramus swept it horizontally across the cavern. “Die!”
“May the sinners be purged.” The voice of Judgement Summoner was heard from somewhere.
A beam of light razed Kazimir from above, causing an explosion beside Aramus and Michael. He scoffed, of course, as his skin and coat was further burned, it was a wonder that he could withstand so much. The tornado created by Paimon’s Fan finally broke apart and the two Representatives stood with perfectly composed faces. Both were burning with power that were beyond the comprehension of their adversaries. Judgement Summoner looked with a very cold face. Enormous amounts of spiritual energy were gathering about before her.
Anna ran out and stood before the crafter were Elizabeth fell—sensing danger from the spiritual energies that she felt—leaving Michael who she had been healing with magic.
“I hereby rule out the absolute decree of the Ruler. May the lives of the unrighteous, and rebellious be wiped, torn, and thus executed.”
The final wave of energy blasted through the entire battlefield, causing one giant explosion.
Kazimir braced himself as the shockwave rocked through his body, bringing his arms in front of himself. His feet dug into the ground around him as the force pushed him backwards.
“What nonsense.” Kazimir growled as his feet were being lifted from the ground. “THIS AIN’T OVER BITCH!” he managed to let out before his grip finally let out and he was thrown back.
Michael was blown away like a ragdoll and violently embedded into the the walls of the cavern. He spewed out more blood from his mouth as this blow worsened the damage he already had inside him. He barely managed to push himself up when he fell back to the ground, his body shaking wildly as he recalled how the Countess had dealt with him a month or so ago.
Having been drained of energy and more than a little taken aback by his tornado breaking apart, Aramus was slow to respond. Crossing his arms, he shielded his body but was sent hurtling away by the force of the explosion. Crashing down hard and tumbling wildly for a dozen meters, the Magister propped himself up and glanced at where Elizabeth lied, protected by Anna. It was all he could do before his arm’s strength gave out and he collapsed on the ground, body wracked with pain and more than a few broken bones from the crash landing.
“El…lie...”
Anna stood up from the depths of the crater with Elizabeth just beside her. She placed a hand on the noble girl’s chest just barely, initiating a healing magic.
“You guys are a handful…” she said with a raspy voice.
“I suppose our time is up?” the Saint said.
“Yes,” Judgement Summoner replied, giving a nod. “We are to return now.”
“For those who wishes to challenge Virgo, feel free to use the staircase. Our Mistress awaits her challengers in the Lunar Temple,” the Saint announced before flying off with her wings, carrying the exotic lady with her.
Elizabeth coughed up some blood as the Representatives left. “Tea… cher…” she uttered, losing consciousness.
The group consisted of Aramus, Anna, Elizabeth, Kazimir, and Michael, and they found themselves facing a pair.
Before the group they found countless corpses of mages. This was where the journeys of many had ended. Behind the fallen stood a woman in black habit, seemingly a nun, and an exotic woman wearing a white dress. Behind these two vanguards was an ancient staircase, and the group could only speculate that they were close to—the lunar temple—Virgo.
“Another group… how many does this make?” the nun spoke.
“Twenty?” the other woman answered.
“Well, this has the kin of…” The nun smiled instead of finishing her words. “This will be interesting.”
Anna cringed just looking at the two adversaries. “Ahh, the energies around here are so strong… you guys, be careful.”
Kazimir scoffed as he dropped his hammer down from his shoulder. “Just some more obstacles.”
“I suppose the girls have to pitch in this time,” Elizabeth said, her sword forming in her hands.
Michael already unsheathed his blade, angrily staring at the nun.
The bodies strewn around the room brought a grimace to Aramus’s face. These two were probably Representatives like the Reaper.
“I am the Judgement Saint.”
“I am the Judgement Summoner.”
“We shall be your opponents before any of you meet Virgo,” the Representatives said in unison.
(BGM: http://www.infinitelooper.com/?v=Czw1XDkjTuY&p=n)
Kazimir brandished his sledge. It was the only thing he’d fight with. It was the only choice he had, for he didn’t want to compromise his identity. Charging ahead with this weapon in hand, he paved the path for his teammates into the battlefield. He landed the spikey-ball-like part of the weapon upon the nun soon enough, who in turn summoned a golden sword and shield with a blinding flash of light. The same flash made Michael close his eyes, canceling the spell he was about to use.
With a flick of his relic, Aramus pushed himself off the ground with a slight burst of wind. Controlling a portion of it, he sent it hurtling in a wave towards the two Representatives.
Elizabeth jumped, feeling the wind pass and rode it all the way to Judgement Saint. A resounding noise of steel rang out and her relic, the sword of Surtur clashed against the golden shield of the nun, who smirked at her.
“Not so fast, young lady,” Judgement Saint pushed the noble lady away with her shield before blocking a bashing sledge from Kazimir. Her blade was radiant despite the blood it drew from the Russian man. Behind her, her friend Judgement Summoner herself was glowing with a blue hue, gathering the energy of the stars, making their enemies much more alert than ever.
Michael drew his sword, its edges glowing silver. Charged by his mana, his blade too, struck against the shield of the so-called saint. His eyes shined just as silver as his steel as the spell Penance Stare was being activated, but the nun calmly forced him away with a jolt.
As Michael backed out, Elizabeth’s sword slammed against the golden sword of the nun. The winds picked up again as Aramus started to flap his fan, who also sent a wave of chilling water at the saint mixed with the wind and it almost felt as though it was raining in the lunar battlefield.
“What…?” Elizabeth uttered as the golden flash intensified. The saint swung the burning sword against hers, and her Surtur’s sword fell beside her. There was a cut on her arm as she summoned the sword back to her.
Kazimir rushed back on the frontlines as Elizabeth recuperated, feeling the pleasure of his sledge ramming against the nun’s body. The Russian struck again but it was blocked by the shield, when Elizabeth struck from the right against the saint’s sword, displaying her persistence. Unfortunately, Elizabeth was pushed away by the nun’s mysterious counter that disarmed her again. As the noble lady called her relic sword back, Michael finally appeared out of the blue to deliver a blow even the Representative couldn’t foresee.
Despite taking the slash, she simply leapt up towards the ceiling and a beam of light burned through Kazimir—courtesy of Judgement Summoner—who was literally about to swing. The nun’s heels touched against the rocky ceilings, and she propelled herself back in place. The wind blew again, bringing with it the watery bits that were surprisingly chilling to the bones. Her voluptuous chest and proportions were revealed as her black habit tightened and draped against her skin, but the nun didn’t seemed to be too affected by it.
Meanwhile, Anna outstretched an arm towards Kazimir, sending a stream of mana that was meant to heal his wounds. Tch, it’s so hard to heal him since he is a Descendant…
The Saint danced, and past her came shining orbs that caught Elizabeth. One held her right wrist, another held her left wrist, and the last tied both her ankles together. The spheres floated, keeping her off the ground.
“W...What is this?!” Elizabeth shrieked.
“Ellie!” The Saint froze mid step as powerful magnetic forces froze her limbs, a faint thrumming in the air as sparks tingled across her body. Aramus called forth the relic bestowed upon him by his recently-met mother. The blade’s roots and thorns merged and gripped Aramus’ arm to power his strength up. Swooping down from above to help, Aramus pivoted in mid-air and cut the orbs with his sword, hovering beside his student as he freed her.
“Thanks, teacher!” Elizabeth ran back to the frontlines immediately after she expressed her gratitude, joining Kazimir and Michael. She struck at the Saint who hadn’t expected her to be back so soon.
“Heh, persistent girl,” Judgement Saint commented. “Trying to keep me in place, huh? What a cheap trick.”
Kazimir then substituted in the young noble lady’s place and brandished his sledge, but an invisible force deflected his hammer.
“The heavens are under my palm and my vicinity of rule. Thus, extend—my blades—I call upon the tools of war and dance to my heart’s content!”
Judgement Saint leapt up. Her golden sword was twice its size and it shone—like the bright burning of the sun. She danced and swirled midair and the blade sailed through Kazimir horizontally. The gleaming sword changed its form to that of a spear and slashed at him from the other side. Her shield transformed into a bow, and she leveled it down towards Kazimir. Three spiritually conjured projectiles, wounding his chest. Her spear finally went back to its golden sword form before she spun once more, vertically dropping the sword from up to down. The ground under Kazimir crumbled. The force was strong enough to create an entire crater inside the lunar battlefield.
This entire feat only took her about five seconds, and the weapons had flashed past the eyes of the viewers faster than they could follow. This was the strength of the ancient Representative who had mastered her Commandment—Holy Blade Dance.
“Slippery little bitch!” Kazimir called out, frustrated. He winced as he held his hand over his wound. “Don’t have time to waste here.”
“God damn it!” Anna shouted, putting up her hand towards the Saint in anger. Blocks of ice formed before her, and she sent them towards the two Representatives. The daggers rained down at them repeatedly, and the nun couldn’t move to block them due to having unleashed her Commandment on Kazimir, and was thus impaled.
Michael stopped in awe when she unleashed her technique. This was the kind of power he needed if he hoped to combat that Descendant. His hands still shook from what he just saw when he activated his spell once more. For now, I will make do with this. Michael’s focus was solely on the Representative that wore a nun’s clothes. He jumped and slashed downwards towards Judgement Saint, and to his surprise, his attack hit her. He quickly leapt backwards only to notice that his attack neither fazed her nor even caught her attention enough for her to retaliate.
As he watched the hammer wielding warrior receive the Saint’s onslaught of attacks, Aramus’ brow furrowed. The man seemed to be taking it far too well for a regular mage so perhaps there might be more to him than met the eye, considering he did fought Virgo earlier. Nonetheless, he was a comrade now. The Magister looked down, and the exotic Representative that was the Saint’s partner was in front him with her palm just in front of him, before he even knew it. It was as though he awoke from a reverie.
It was too late by the time her fist connected. The world around Aramus was discolored and he heard something shatter before the Representative leapt back behind the Saint. He felt something looming over him, a very bad feeling and a slight heaviness in his mind. Something he knew all too well with the spirit that followed him and from experience, it was never good. Well shit.
Mana escaped from the Magister and it flowed to Judgement Summoner when he stopped thinking about his impending misfortune. His misfortune was already progressing along nicely.
The entire surroundings transformed and everyone saw the space; the stars; and the galaxies of the universe.
“O stars, grant me thy radiance. So that the stars and lights may shower the earth once more!” Judgement Summoner chanted, her eyes starry.
The stars started to rain down at Aramus and his comrades in the form of bright blue beams, resulting in many cosmic blasts. When Aramus got up, the original surroundings of the moon shard returned and he found Anna applying a healing spell on his wounded body while Kazimir and Judgement Saint were already back to the tug of war.
“Thank you,” Aramus rasped, the feeling of misfortune still hanging over him like dark cloud. A quick chant later, the winds picked up, a cyclone of wind with him at the eye of the storm.
Too much like Asteria’s magic, he thought idly as the Magister leapt up to rejoin the battle.
“Pray hear me, o Heavens. Enrich me with the intellect and holy grace of the Divine Messengers.” A golden aura emanated from Judgement Saint. A ball of fire—Elizabeth’s Ignus Sphere—swathed her, but she endured the burning heat.
Elizabeth was hardly surprised when her flames broke. The nun held a bow instead of a sword and a shield.
The Saint smiled at her, as if wanting to convey that her just desserts was soon coming to her.
“O Heavens. Cleanse me and my impure mortal heart so that your Saint may vanquish the evils that may bring peril to the earth.”
From the ceiling, an orb of light formed and a beam struck at the nun. As this pillar of blinding light was erected, a white magic circle formed under her. When the light subsided, it was as though her uniform was also painted by it, appearing to be rather gray than black.
Michael felt a hand on his shoulder and there was a noise of something shattering. Judgement Summoner shattered his constellation as well with her spell after Aramus. The Representative turned to a collection of glowing dust, vanishing and reappearing behind the Saint. However, the former priest didn’t care about her, for his focus was solely resting upon the nun. Brandishing his sword, Michael vanished yet again. In reality, the time around him slowed down rapidly and he made way for the nun in this state of time before his silver sword set sail from left to right to cut her down.
Despite his success, the nun gave a very smug smile as she started to glow brightly, a halo forming atop her head and a pair of angelic and ethereal wings at her back.
“Not a very effective spell, it seems,” she said as Michael coughed blood. She flew up with her wings, avoiding the head of the sledgehammer that battered the ground. Seeing Kazimir scowl was an awfully pleasing sight.
A faint whistling was the only warning Judgement Saint had before something whipped past, a strong gust swaying her body in the air. Turning to find the source, the Saint found Aramus hovering with sword in hand before a sharp pain erupted in her side. The Magister clicked his tongue and peeled off, the blow too light for his liking. Still, he fancied his new blade.
“Not bad,” the Saint said. “To think Mary Shelley bequeathed her Achtstraum to someone. I wonder what caused that?”
“Achtstraum…,” Aramus said, the word unfamiliar. “We are bound by blood, I will be the one to wield this sword henceforth.”
“That’s right. It means †˜night dream’ in German. The sword that bathed in the blood of a thousand at least… haha. What an irony. So are you the next Executioner Jesus Christ has chosen? It’s a little odd that you are male in that regard.”
“Jesus Christ,” Aramus spat the name, the gale increasing in tandem with his anger as it lashed around. “He will pay deeply for taking her away. As her son, I will not stand for it!”
Suddenly, chains wrapped around the Saint’s foot as Aramus and the Saint heard heavy footsteps approaching them. Michael used his broken weapon to quickly ascend as much as he could, slowly building up momentum as he ran along the cavern’s walls when he ran out of things to climb. As he got in range, he shot his chains to hold the Representative and kicked the wall, sending him towards her at high speed. In a matter of moments, Michael flew past her, planting his sword in the other side of the wall as he reached it. Blood trickled from the Saint as Michael dealt the cut, passing by her. Michael smirked while he dangled from the cavern walls.
The Saint smiled back, as if to say that it wasn’t going to do much to her.
“Son, eh? So the illegitimate son finally knows the truth. Son and mother are similar, wouldn’t you think? Already speaking of killing. Very similar,” the nun taunted, looking down at Michael.
Michael almost lost grip on his sword when he saw her talk without even wincing. “What the devil are you, woman?!” Michael shouted in anger. Blood stained Michael’s clothes as he neared his limit, which was signalled by his rapidly intensifying heartbeats.
“Ever heard of Mother Teresa?” the nun said. “Your mother and I were old friends of sorts. She was the first ever Executioner of the Church, and me, one of the last Saints the Church trained.”
“Your titles don’t matter to me.” Michael flipped his body so that he could stand on his sword. “I will execute you.”
Snapping at her taunt, Aramus propelled himself violently forward with a strong gust, swinging Achtstraum in a sweeping arc as he streaked towards the Saint. All thoughts emptied from his mind but one, to cut the head of the Representative before him. As the blade sailed towards her throat, the Saint simply closed her eyes and twisted her body. Black steel passed mere centimetres away as Aramus missed his attack. That knowing smile on her face made him boil even more.
Immediately righting himself with another burst of wind, Aramus sent a strong torrent up from below to support his brother. Michael stepped off his sword as he fell on the torrent the Magister sent, pulling his sword out as he passed by it. Michael tried to cut the Saint as he rode the wind, but she mockingly dodged it by a few inches. Michael threw his chain at one of the hanging fixtures in the ceiling to dangle from the ceiling once more.
“You? You would execute me? That type of a strength isn’t anywhere near enough to execute anyone. Anyone worth executing, that is. Who would you do it for anyway? For your beloved Jesus Christ?” The nun laughed as she spoke.
Michael spat a glob of blood towards her. It was childish, but he was frustrated; what she said was true. He now had neither the strength nor the purpose of being there. He just glared at her, powerless to do anything else.
A ball of flame swathed over her again, and the nun shot a silver projectile from her magically crafted bow gifted by heaven. Not only did it break free of the fire, but it wounded Elizabeth too.
“May the Heavens adorn me with its apparel. So that its Saint may face the impurities and travel free of malevolent properties.” A shining transparent scarf—or what appeared to be one—floated around the nun.
Kazimir was the first to leap up with an unusual amount of energy and strike at Judgement Saint, even surprising the Representative, but she smiled smugly behind her protective garb. The attack was completely halted as if it struck against steel.
Suddenly, the garb blocked another attack from above; it was Michael. He pulled his chain back and fell on top of the Saint with his sword pointed downwards toward her. After seeing his attack barely do anything to her, he jumped off her as he fell down to the ground.
His skin, however, tore open as if stabbed. He checked and realized that it was the exact same spot of the Saint he had intended to cut upon. Another ball of fire followed after Michael landed, however, and it cleanly blasted upon the saint. Elizabeth, who had given up on fighting at close-range, had decided to stick to her spells now.
“Since you’ve been such a hard-working girl, I shall entertain you with a gift!” The Saint swooped in with her wings, coming to her in half a moment.
Aramus had a flash of what happened during his trials, of her crying face and immediately kicked off. The wind howled in his ears as he sped towards the pair, but Aramus knew that he was too late.
“The heavens are under my palm and my vicinity of rule. Thus, extend—my blades—I call upon the tools of war to dance to my heart’s content!”
The brilliantly shining gold sword cut into her stomach from the flank, and the spear pierced her chest from the other side. The arrows tore through some of her bones. The final vertical slash caused copious amounts of blood to rain out from the aristocrat as she fell with a resounding explosion with the ground below her caving in. This was the second crater created by the Saint with her Commandment.
“No, you wretch!” Aramus bellowed, his eyes blazing with anger as he watched Elizabeth get cut down. The feathers of his fan quivered in the wind, as if sharing his rage. “Paimon, tear them to pieces!” With a roar, he swung the fan in an arc as an enormous tornado took shape, carving a line in the bedrock and the wall as Aramus swept it horizontally across the cavern. “Die!”
“May the sinners be purged.” The voice of Judgement Summoner was heard from somewhere.
A beam of light razed Kazimir from above, causing an explosion beside Aramus and Michael. He scoffed, of course, as his skin and coat was further burned, it was a wonder that he could withstand so much. The tornado created by Paimon’s Fan finally broke apart and the two Representatives stood with perfectly composed faces. Both were burning with power that were beyond the comprehension of their adversaries. Judgement Summoner looked with a very cold face. Enormous amounts of spiritual energy were gathering about before her.
Anna ran out and stood before the crafter were Elizabeth fell—sensing danger from the spiritual energies that she felt—leaving Michael who she had been healing with magic.
“I hereby rule out the absolute decree of the Ruler. May the lives of the unrighteous, and rebellious be wiped, torn, and thus executed.”
The final wave of energy blasted through the entire battlefield, causing one giant explosion.
Kazimir braced himself as the shockwave rocked through his body, bringing his arms in front of himself. His feet dug into the ground around him as the force pushed him backwards.
“What nonsense.” Kazimir growled as his feet were being lifted from the ground. “THIS AIN’T OVER BITCH!” he managed to let out before his grip finally let out and he was thrown back.
Michael was blown away like a ragdoll and violently embedded into the the walls of the cavern. He spewed out more blood from his mouth as this blow worsened the damage he already had inside him. He barely managed to push himself up when he fell back to the ground, his body shaking wildly as he recalled how the Countess had dealt with him a month or so ago.
Having been drained of energy and more than a little taken aback by his tornado breaking apart, Aramus was slow to respond. Crossing his arms, he shielded his body but was sent hurtling away by the force of the explosion. Crashing down hard and tumbling wildly for a dozen meters, the Magister propped himself up and glanced at where Elizabeth lied, protected by Anna. It was all he could do before his arm’s strength gave out and he collapsed on the ground, body wracked with pain and more than a few broken bones from the crash landing.
“El…lie...”
Anna stood up from the depths of the crater with Elizabeth just beside her. She placed a hand on the noble girl’s chest just barely, initiating a healing magic.
“You guys are a handful…” she said with a raspy voice.
“I suppose our time is up?” the Saint said.
“Yes,” Judgement Summoner replied, giving a nod. “We are to return now.”
“For those who wishes to challenge Virgo, feel free to use the staircase. Our Mistress awaits her challengers in the Lunar Temple,” the Saint announced before flying off with her wings, carrying the exotic lady with her.
Elizabeth coughed up some blood as the Representatives left. “Tea… cher…” she uttered, losing consciousness.
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
The group could barely push themselves up after suffering through the massacre they had experienced. The two Representatives were on a league of their own in comparison to Judgement Reaper, who was defeated much more easily.
Elizabeth was healed just about enough, and then Anna treated the rest.
“We’re somehow back in one piece like this…” Anna said, heaving a heavy sigh. “I feel spent, though.”
“Damnit,” Kazimir cursed, tossing a rock at the pile of rubble nearby.
“So that was the true power of Representatives...” Michael said.
“You’ll get used to all your bones breaking and resetting after a while,” Aramus said as he cricked his neck, grimacing at the sound it made.
“I am sorry if I worried you, teacher,” Elizabeth said, getting herself up. If there was one thing that they couldn’t fix for sure, it was her dress.
Aramus averted his eyes as her movement shifted whatever remained of said dress, baring even more skin. “W-Well, I’m just glad you’re okay now. You can use my coat in the meantime until we get you fixed up,” Aramus said, sliding it off and handing it to Elizabeth. Any more than that and he might not be able to fully concentrate on the battle.
“Thank you.” Wearing the coat, she smiled, her cheeks rosy-colored despite all the dirt that tarnished her skin from the battle.
“Will you be fine?” Anna whispered to Kazimir. “I couldn’t heal you enough, unfortunately.”
Kazimir glanced at Anna. “I’ll be fine, it takes more than this to keep me down.”
“Your own barrier to magic kept getting in the way,” Anna continued in her hushed voice. “So maybe you’ll have to let your regeneration work.”
“That’s only to be expected I guess. . . Thanks anyway.”
“What do we do now, Leader?” Michael asked his half-brother. What kind of power will Virgo wield now?
“Drink your potions and get ready to move on. There really isn’t much else we can do but that,” Aramus replied. He glanced over at Ellie, worry on his face. That was too close, if Anna hadn’t been here…
“Perhaps we should refrain from using them just yet? I am not sure if there are truly no other obstacles to Virgo,” Elizabeth suggested.
“Should we take a short breather then?” Aramus replied to Ellie’s concerns. “Personally, I don’t feel the need to drink one courtesy of Anna, just that a massage would be great to work out the soreness...”
“Indeed. I would suggest that we should go further and scout the place at least before making further decisions, teacher.”
“I’d do it,” Michael volunteered. “It would be hard to scout if all of us come, and besides, that was part of my job as an Executor.”
“I guess that’s settled then. I’ll go with you while the rest recover so that if any threat appears, you won’t be facing it alone.” Aramus gave a nod.
“Alright, good luck, teacher,” Elizabeth said.
Aramus and Michael started to walk up the ancient staircase.
The passage was long, and the walls had ornate designs that the two weren’t familiar with. Whatever people dwelled on the moon seemed to have a different idea to making designs.
It took almost ten minutes by the time they finally climbed through the flight of steps. Finding a flat floor carved with an odd-looking picture of the sun and the moon, Aramus and Michael were already panting. Their bodies were simply too tired for such a long path.
A look of dread appeared on their faces when they found another staircase before them as if to haunt them. On the left and the right were two other flights of staircases leading downwards. So other people could possibly come from either one to go up ahead.
“Want to split up?” Michael asked. He wouldn’t want to climb two sets of staircases, considering they still had to go back to their allies after.
“I’ve got a good mind to just fly down but… mana shouldn’t be wasted so frivolously like that. Pick one, I don’t really want to spend too much time away from the group. If there’s nothing then we can proceed through with everyone later.”
“Let’s go with the left one, then.”
“You owe me lunch if we run into something bad,” Aramus said with a chuckle.
“If we survive, I don’t mind cooking,” Michael replied as he started walking again, ignoring the pain is his legs.
“Some simple fish and chips would be nice,” Aramus said tiredly.
The two started to hear footsteps after making the decision. People were climbing the set of stairs from either left or right, but which one?
“We should hide,” Michael said. They were running out of potions and still had to fight Virgo and her remaining Representatives. He wouldn’t risk another encounter now.
“Hide?” Aramus turned to look at his brother, but Michael was already gone. Confounded, he hurriedly cast Shadow Partner, a splitting image peeling off from his body like wax. He directed the body double to run down towards the left staircase. Aramus himself backed away from both stairwells.
“You owe me fish and chips and chowder now,” Aramus murmured, peeved at his sudden disappearance.
The footsteps finally stopped and a group of people walked up to the flat intersection of space. More specifically, Aramus peeked at Princess Louise, Duchess Frederica, a really tired-looking Aleksander Fane, and Duke Cavendish Bentinck, who was also visibly tired like the guard.
“Haaah, finally, we’re close to the Lunar Templ—” the Duchess almost said, but peered at a new staircase leading upwards. “Or not.”
“Likely, these other staircases leading down are from the other paths,” Princess Louise stated. “Taking them would be the same as walking in circles.”
“Onwards and upwards to greater heights then, I take it…” Alek said with a bit of a grumble, still nursing the wounds he had received in the last fight.
“Your Highness, it is a relief to see you are well,” Aramus said, bowing at the hip as the group approached. “The Duke and Duchess as well.”
“Oh, it was our allies after all,” Michael spoke, suddenly beside Aramus.
Aramus felt a stab of irritation at his “sudden” appearance, vowing that he’d make Michael bake some bread to go with the chowder.
“Good to see you as well, Aramus. I’m not particularly surprised that you made it, since I had a feeling you would.” Alek smiled a little. “But it’s good to see a friendly face nonetheless.”
The Duchess walked up to Aramus and slapped him across the face without a thought. “I hope you learned a great lesson from that, eh Magister?”
Michael raised his eyebrows. “Could someone explain what just happened?”
Alek shrugged. “I don’t rightly know. Maybe something happened to Lady Elizabeth? Or it could have something to do with that meteor that fell on the city. Or even a number of other things that have gone to the latrine in the last 24 hours.”
Princess Louise felt the urge to sigh. Someone couldn’t understand that Elizabeth wasn’t Frederica’s daughter, despite the Duchess making a small attempt at clearing the misunderstanding earlier.
(GM Comment: If you’re wondering why the misunderstanding lasted this long, and probably might stay longer, it’s because the player dorked out even after it was explained a few times here and there. I stopped caring and went with Alek’s misunderstanding for a good laugh I guess.)
“I will make no excuse for my failure, Duchess,” Aramus replied even as he kept his head lowered, cheek stinging. “Nothing I do will atone for this, but I will see this mission to the very end.”
“Let us get over it, but I felt that you deserved this much at least… for now,” Duchess Frederica said, turning away. “With South America half-demolished, half a meteor razing New York likely is a minor issue that will probably be forgotten by the moon shard’s genocidal attack. Have you met any other mages, by the by? We will need all the manpower against Virgo we can get.”
“Our group currently consists of Lady Elizabeth, Michael, one of Her Majesty’s special fighters, his companion and myself. A good number of our mages were slain by two of Virgo’s Representatives, Judgement Saint and Summoner. We managed to take one down, Judgement Reaper.”
“I suppose one is better than nothing,” Duke Cavendish Bentinck said from beside the Duchess. “We took down Judgement Samurai.”
“Where are the rest of your group now?” Duchess Frederica asked.
“I will call them here,” Michael said as he took off.
“We should regroup,” Princess Louise stated. Before she could continue, however, a loud screech was heard.
Then there was a howl, something Michael was used to hearing from the old days as an Executioner. A demonic voice. Michael immediately stopped and turned towards the direction of the voice.
“Show yourself!” he shouted. It looked like they had to face one more enemy before Virgo. He saw a black silhouette emerge from the shadows, and it was barely half as tall as he was. An imp? What’s an imp doing here?
“Ok, maybe not just fish and chips. How about making it beer battered?” Aramus said sardonically.
“No it’s okay, just an imp, a floating one at that.” Michael shrugged in a lax voice.
“Did you forget why we’re here? It could be just a scout for a larger force,” Aleksander pointed out.
Michael took out his gun and shot the demon, firing twice. If it were really a scout, they should hurry before the enemy noticed the scout’s absence.
The bullets were swallowed into the dark mass surrounding the so-called imp. The people heard a cry.
“Lily…?” The supposed demon looked up to them. Michael and Aramus realized that it was Svetlana inside the black aura, just barely. “You’re not Lily… where is Lily?!” she shouted with a demonic voice. The floor shook and black winds defiled the airs around them.
“Right, then. At least that’s not an imp scout.” Michael looked at the mage. Lily, she called out. Then… even her too? His partner—Svetlana’s friend’s death would have been enough to weaken her will for the demon to take over. Michael gritted his teeth. Now they had lost another ally.
Aramus palmed his face in frustration. Would there be no end to the trouble she brought him? First the meteor, now this. From the way she spoke, perhaps they might have lost Lily somewhere along the way as well.
Aleksander looked at Louise. “How would you like me to handle this, Princess?” he queried softly to not unduly disturb the potential hostile.
“I would not want all of the present forces to engage this monster,” Princess Louise answered. “I shall leave. Anyone may volunteer to deal with her here while the rest would go down to regroup.”
“I shall volunteer, Princess,” the Duke said, but the Duchess stopped him.
“You still need some more rest. We will have to depend on you with the defenses later,” Duchess Frederica said.
“I’d be honored to fight in your place, if you’ll let me, your Lordship,” Alek smartly replied with a decent amount of sincerity.
The Duke sighed. “Very well. Good luck, men.”
“Please leave this to us. We will return shortly,” Aramus said, a hint of frustration lacing his voice.
“I don’t mind fighting her myself, but if you gents insist.” Michael shrugged, drawing his gun. “The quicker we deal with her, the quicker we get to Virgo.”
After the Duke, Duchess, and Louise left, Aleksander inquired of the group, “Are we fighting to kill, or subdue? If there’s any chance of saving her I’d like to try, but if not…”
“We want to subdue her, but if my partner’s really dead then...” Michael averted his eyes as he trailed off.
“We don’t know for sure. I told her to be careful with it and…” Aramus humphed, shaking his head at what Svetlana had become. “If push comes to shove, we will kill her. Otherwise, aim to disable.”
(Derpy BGM as fuck for Svetlana: agasgg)
Svetlana opened her palm and a black orb shrouded by electricity formed. The hissing noise reverberated across the surroundings and Svetlana shouted in her demonic voice, “Give me Lily back, you wench!!”
The orb was shot at Aleksander who readied his relic sword and met the sphere of darkness. A resounding explosion took place.
Kazimir jumped up from behind the staircase that Michael and Aramus came through, and his club landed directly on Svetlana’s head.
“What, this isn’t Virgo,” Kazimir realized before clicking his tongue in frustration. “Just more and more obstacles.”
The demon roared from the pain, and a ring of flame erupted. The ring locked them inside the place. Kazimir swung his sledge a few times more, but his club wasn’t going through the thick black mist that surrounded Svetlana easily. In the end, he ended up having to suffer through purple flames from the demon.
Michael took the opportunity Kazimir created and ran towards Svetlana as he prepared the Exorcism spell. As he was chanting though, he recalled the Descendant who took Mary away from him and Aramus. His body stopped glowing in silver as he stopped focusing, and he looked back at Svetlana who was now suffering from demonic possession. One last time. To save a friend. “Hold her! I’ll try to exorcise the demon!” he shouted.
“Tch, do you have to waste time with all your opponents?” Kazimir called out, frustrated.
Aleksander leapt out of the puff of smoke from the plasma she’d just shot at him with his gleaming sword, transcribing an arc through the air. The arc of his leap landed squarely on Svetlana, attempting to pin her to the ground and failing, even as he slashed at her with the sword. Noting that his tackle had failed, he escaped by quickly casting Raven’s Coat, becoming a regular raven, albeit still clutching Colada after plunging it into her chest.
Aramus watched his teammates advance, scowling at the demon. Kazimir joining was a big help, but he wasn’t sure if the man would hold back against that or if it was even possible to hold back. Crossing his arms over his chest, a swirl of air burst away from Aramus and his feet lifted off the ground. A pair of wings fluttered to life and Aramus used the spell to jet forward, his sword cutting through the demon and the black mist easily.
Aleksander tugged on the hilt of his sword, drawing it out of the demon and noting that it didn’t seem to do the lasting damage one would think plunging a sword into a foe’s chest cavity should do. Irritated but not giving up, the bird flew into the air, almost seeming to rocket away in an explosion of light as he casted Solar Flare right into Svetlana’s face after stopping at about twenty feet to hove. Opening his beak, Alek began to cast Dehydrate, almost seeming to suck the moisture directly out her of body and into his beak as the spell did its work, leaving one of the demon’s legs lame.
“...It is He who casts you out, from whose sight nothing is hidden. It is He who repels you, to whose might all things are subject. It is He who expels you, He who has prepared everlasting hellfire for you and your angels, from whose mouth shall come a sharp sword, who is coming for both the living and the dead and the world by fire. Amen.” Michael finished recasting the chant for the exorcism as his allies attacked the demon-possessed Svetlana. He glowed silver again as he charged into her and hit her in the face with his palm. “Wake up! What would Lily think if she saw you like this?!” But instead of a response, Michael was blown away by a blast of Infernal energy into his stomach. He was tossed a good distance away, eventually hitting the wall with another black orb crashing into his stomach.
Aleksander cawed angrily upon noting that the dehydration didn’t seem to change much, so he switched things up and formed a lone spark in his talons that slowly sparked faster and faster before it finally lashed forward into the demon. He crowed victoriously when it struck her successfully.
“Don’t think you can get away from responsibility so easily,” Aramus grunted as he swung the sword over and over, cleaving away more of the black mist. As Svetlana turned to look at him, he slapped her in the face with a Vibrato enhanced palm.
As most of the black mist from Svetlana vanished, something happened and Aramus fell back fearing something unknown yet deadly.
The mist cleared and her form was seen, but it was not the Svetlana they knew. The person had blue hair and horns. A pair of seemingly blank eyes and a completely different dress. She curved her lips.
“So I can finally move in this body… excellent. If only I could have some peaches now,” the demon spoke to herself.
“Not for long!” Michael suddenly appeared from the demon’s back, his spell ready once more. However, as he reached out to her, the demon faced towards him and widened her eyes. Michael was struck by an invisible force and sent a few meters away.
“Peaches? Strange… there’s only one other… oh,” Aramus thought out loud as he watched Michael tumble away. Turning back to his target, he spoke to her. ”Demon, are you one of Sasha’s kin?”
“Mn? Long time since I heard the name. Why yes, she is my sister after all.”
“Not the time to talk to demons, Magister!” Michael shouted at Aramus.
“They can be surprisingly reasonable. Just let me speak with her for a moment. What do you want from our comrade?” Aramus continued.
“For a cutie like her… I think that I’d make time…” Aleksander’s lustful impulses momentarily got the better of him without Louise around to keep him in check.
Michael just palmed his face.
“Dunno, what every other demon wants? A body to eat peaches with, and maybe a pint of her soul. Absolutely reasonable, yes?”
“Now, can I finish my surprisingly reasonable exorcism?” Michael glared at the two.
“Michael, if not for her sister, I wouldn’t be alive.”
“No idea who her sister is, but if family resemblance is a trustworthy concept, I should very much like to meet her some time…” Alek was still enchanted by her decidedly attractive appearance, his tired, foggy brain being quite impressionable at the moment.
Michael chugged a mana potion while the two were hesitating. He threw the bottle aside as he spoke. “Well, get out of my way then, if you’re not going to help.” He started chanting again, not wanting to waste any more time before they could go to Virgo.
“Well now, just to let you know it’s not my fault your friend is like this. Her body turned out to be unsuitable. Just like Isabelle, I thought I could have something more peaceful. Ahhh, how I wanted Alicia’s body, that bitch had the finest quality.”
Alek undid the Raven’s Coat he had active, wishing to speak verbally and contribute to the discussion. “While I cannot condone your language, there’s nothing wrong with wanting to live in peace… it’s merely a poor stroke of fate that has us here facing off against you, so please stop resisting. We wish you no ill and will not kill you if we can help it, since we rather like having Svetlana around and not, y’know, dead.”
The demon smiled. It was a brilliant and beautiful expression. “No, you shitbags will be dropping like flies. I’m getting myself a peach for sure.”
“Well then, perhaps it’s time we administer the remedial course on hard knocks…” Alek hefted his sword once more, preparing for the fight to continue. “If you’ll not lie down and be sealed peaceably, we shall do it by force!”
“You are so much like Sasha yet at the same time, not,” Aramus said with a sigh. “She wasn’t difficult to deal with. If you come quietly, I’ll get some peaches for you after this is over.”
“That’s too long. If you couldn’t eat for about a few years, I’m sure that even a human being like you would be desperate… enough to kill,” the demon said, giggling to herself. “You don’t know anything about us. I’m sure Sasha eats all the time just to resist eating you.”
“So… now we fight her again, right?” Alek asked Aramus. “Because I really want to slap the crazy out of her and get young Miss Svetlana back…” The Magister merely sighed in response, not liking what he was about to do.
Michael was already running towards the demon with the full intention to exorcise her. The demon flicked her fingers, and spheres of radiant flames formed in the surroundings inside the circular ring of fire that they were inside. From outside this circle, anyone would be able to see it become a large pillar momentarily, blazing magnificently.
When the flames subsided and the floor was burning, Michael barely got up. He was glowing again as he glared towards the demon. “You know… I haven’t had the best of days, so forgive me but I’ll take it out on you.” He charged at the demon and closed his hand into a fist as he punched her in the face, still completing his exorcism spell. He fell to one knee as he felt his exhaustion injuring slowly drain the fight out of him, for what felt like the tenth time today.
“Tch… shitty human.” The demon roared and the floor shook. Michael felt an invisible force knock him back yet again.
“Michael, do it,” Aramus said grumpily from his position on the floor, arm outstretched as he locked the demon in place with magnetism. He used his free hand to smother out some flames on his outfit. “The peach deal is off, she deep-fried my vest.”
“Tch, shitters. One day I’ll strike a deal with Hades—”
Michael rudely interrupted the demon with a palm on her face. “Amen,” he finished chanting as his and the demon’s body glowed. As the silver light subsided, he noticed that he had managed to completely exorcise the demon for now, as his palm was on Svetlana’s face—no, a pig’s head.
A pig.
On his hand.
Surprised, he dropped the pig, and looked down at it. It had no consciousness whatsoever.
Aramus noted that Aleksander likely used the Circe’s Curse spell on Svetlana.
Aleksander patted Michael on the back. “Well done, Priest. I don’t know that we could’ve done that without you. At least, not without killing her outright.”
Aramus crouched down to pick up Svetlana, carrying her under his arm. “Too light, piglet won’t even make for good bacon. Let’s head back; I’m tired. The demon was right though. I could use a peach now.”
“She’s our friend, you know,” Michael scolded, but he was smiling. “Thanks for the help. I hope to ask her tomorrow on what happened to Lily… I hope that I am just mistaken.”
Kazimir only stared down at the now pig girl with disdain, recognizing her from the fight as one of the two who had attacked him in Russia, So these people know this meddlesome one… he noted in his head. ...Troublesome…
Elizabeth was healed just about enough, and then Anna treated the rest.
“We’re somehow back in one piece like this…” Anna said, heaving a heavy sigh. “I feel spent, though.”
“Damnit,” Kazimir cursed, tossing a rock at the pile of rubble nearby.
“So that was the true power of Representatives...” Michael said.
“You’ll get used to all your bones breaking and resetting after a while,” Aramus said as he cricked his neck, grimacing at the sound it made.
“I am sorry if I worried you, teacher,” Elizabeth said, getting herself up. If there was one thing that they couldn’t fix for sure, it was her dress.
Aramus averted his eyes as her movement shifted whatever remained of said dress, baring even more skin. “W-Well, I’m just glad you’re okay now. You can use my coat in the meantime until we get you fixed up,” Aramus said, sliding it off and handing it to Elizabeth. Any more than that and he might not be able to fully concentrate on the battle.
“Thank you.” Wearing the coat, she smiled, her cheeks rosy-colored despite all the dirt that tarnished her skin from the battle.
“Will you be fine?” Anna whispered to Kazimir. “I couldn’t heal you enough, unfortunately.”
Kazimir glanced at Anna. “I’ll be fine, it takes more than this to keep me down.”
“Your own barrier to magic kept getting in the way,” Anna continued in her hushed voice. “So maybe you’ll have to let your regeneration work.”
“That’s only to be expected I guess. . . Thanks anyway.”
“What do we do now, Leader?” Michael asked his half-brother. What kind of power will Virgo wield now?
“Drink your potions and get ready to move on. There really isn’t much else we can do but that,” Aramus replied. He glanced over at Ellie, worry on his face. That was too close, if Anna hadn’t been here…
“Perhaps we should refrain from using them just yet? I am not sure if there are truly no other obstacles to Virgo,” Elizabeth suggested.
“Should we take a short breather then?” Aramus replied to Ellie’s concerns. “Personally, I don’t feel the need to drink one courtesy of Anna, just that a massage would be great to work out the soreness...”
“Indeed. I would suggest that we should go further and scout the place at least before making further decisions, teacher.”
“I’d do it,” Michael volunteered. “It would be hard to scout if all of us come, and besides, that was part of my job as an Executor.”
“I guess that’s settled then. I’ll go with you while the rest recover so that if any threat appears, you won’t be facing it alone.” Aramus gave a nod.
“Alright, good luck, teacher,” Elizabeth said.
***
Aramus and Michael started to walk up the ancient staircase.
The passage was long, and the walls had ornate designs that the two weren’t familiar with. Whatever people dwelled on the moon seemed to have a different idea to making designs.
It took almost ten minutes by the time they finally climbed through the flight of steps. Finding a flat floor carved with an odd-looking picture of the sun and the moon, Aramus and Michael were already panting. Their bodies were simply too tired for such a long path.
A look of dread appeared on their faces when they found another staircase before them as if to haunt them. On the left and the right were two other flights of staircases leading downwards. So other people could possibly come from either one to go up ahead.
“Want to split up?” Michael asked. He wouldn’t want to climb two sets of staircases, considering they still had to go back to their allies after.
“I’ve got a good mind to just fly down but… mana shouldn’t be wasted so frivolously like that. Pick one, I don’t really want to spend too much time away from the group. If there’s nothing then we can proceed through with everyone later.”
“Let’s go with the left one, then.”
“You owe me lunch if we run into something bad,” Aramus said with a chuckle.
“If we survive, I don’t mind cooking,” Michael replied as he started walking again, ignoring the pain is his legs.
“Some simple fish and chips would be nice,” Aramus said tiredly.
The two started to hear footsteps after making the decision. People were climbing the set of stairs from either left or right, but which one?
“We should hide,” Michael said. They were running out of potions and still had to fight Virgo and her remaining Representatives. He wouldn’t risk another encounter now.
“Hide?” Aramus turned to look at his brother, but Michael was already gone. Confounded, he hurriedly cast Shadow Partner, a splitting image peeling off from his body like wax. He directed the body double to run down towards the left staircase. Aramus himself backed away from both stairwells.
“You owe me fish and chips and chowder now,” Aramus murmured, peeved at his sudden disappearance.
The footsteps finally stopped and a group of people walked up to the flat intersection of space. More specifically, Aramus peeked at Princess Louise, Duchess Frederica, a really tired-looking Aleksander Fane, and Duke Cavendish Bentinck, who was also visibly tired like the guard.
“Haaah, finally, we’re close to the Lunar Templ—” the Duchess almost said, but peered at a new staircase leading upwards. “Or not.”
“Likely, these other staircases leading down are from the other paths,” Princess Louise stated. “Taking them would be the same as walking in circles.”
“Onwards and upwards to greater heights then, I take it…” Alek said with a bit of a grumble, still nursing the wounds he had received in the last fight.
“Your Highness, it is a relief to see you are well,” Aramus said, bowing at the hip as the group approached. “The Duke and Duchess as well.”
“Oh, it was our allies after all,” Michael spoke, suddenly beside Aramus.
Aramus felt a stab of irritation at his “sudden” appearance, vowing that he’d make Michael bake some bread to go with the chowder.
“Good to see you as well, Aramus. I’m not particularly surprised that you made it, since I had a feeling you would.” Alek smiled a little. “But it’s good to see a friendly face nonetheless.”
The Duchess walked up to Aramus and slapped him across the face without a thought. “I hope you learned a great lesson from that, eh Magister?”
Michael raised his eyebrows. “Could someone explain what just happened?”
Alek shrugged. “I don’t rightly know. Maybe something happened to Lady Elizabeth? Or it could have something to do with that meteor that fell on the city. Or even a number of other things that have gone to the latrine in the last 24 hours.”
Princess Louise felt the urge to sigh. Someone couldn’t understand that Elizabeth wasn’t Frederica’s daughter, despite the Duchess making a small attempt at clearing the misunderstanding earlier.
(GM Comment: If you’re wondering why the misunderstanding lasted this long, and probably might stay longer, it’s because the player dorked out even after it was explained a few times here and there. I stopped caring and went with Alek’s misunderstanding for a good laugh I guess.)
“I will make no excuse for my failure, Duchess,” Aramus replied even as he kept his head lowered, cheek stinging. “Nothing I do will atone for this, but I will see this mission to the very end.”
“Let us get over it, but I felt that you deserved this much at least… for now,” Duchess Frederica said, turning away. “With South America half-demolished, half a meteor razing New York likely is a minor issue that will probably be forgotten by the moon shard’s genocidal attack. Have you met any other mages, by the by? We will need all the manpower against Virgo we can get.”
“Our group currently consists of Lady Elizabeth, Michael, one of Her Majesty’s special fighters, his companion and myself. A good number of our mages were slain by two of Virgo’s Representatives, Judgement Saint and Summoner. We managed to take one down, Judgement Reaper.”
“I suppose one is better than nothing,” Duke Cavendish Bentinck said from beside the Duchess. “We took down Judgement Samurai.”
“Where are the rest of your group now?” Duchess Frederica asked.
“I will call them here,” Michael said as he took off.
“We should regroup,” Princess Louise stated. Before she could continue, however, a loud screech was heard.
Then there was a howl, something Michael was used to hearing from the old days as an Executioner. A demonic voice. Michael immediately stopped and turned towards the direction of the voice.
“Show yourself!” he shouted. It looked like they had to face one more enemy before Virgo. He saw a black silhouette emerge from the shadows, and it was barely half as tall as he was. An imp? What’s an imp doing here?
“Ok, maybe not just fish and chips. How about making it beer battered?” Aramus said sardonically.
“No it’s okay, just an imp, a floating one at that.” Michael shrugged in a lax voice.
“Did you forget why we’re here? It could be just a scout for a larger force,” Aleksander pointed out.
Michael took out his gun and shot the demon, firing twice. If it were really a scout, they should hurry before the enemy noticed the scout’s absence.
The bullets were swallowed into the dark mass surrounding the so-called imp. The people heard a cry.
“Lily…?” The supposed demon looked up to them. Michael and Aramus realized that it was Svetlana inside the black aura, just barely. “You’re not Lily… where is Lily?!” she shouted with a demonic voice. The floor shook and black winds defiled the airs around them.
“Right, then. At least that’s not an imp scout.” Michael looked at the mage. Lily, she called out. Then… even her too? His partner—Svetlana’s friend’s death would have been enough to weaken her will for the demon to take over. Michael gritted his teeth. Now they had lost another ally.
Aramus palmed his face in frustration. Would there be no end to the trouble she brought him? First the meteor, now this. From the way she spoke, perhaps they might have lost Lily somewhere along the way as well.
Aleksander looked at Louise. “How would you like me to handle this, Princess?” he queried softly to not unduly disturb the potential hostile.
“I would not want all of the present forces to engage this monster,” Princess Louise answered. “I shall leave. Anyone may volunteer to deal with her here while the rest would go down to regroup.”
“I shall volunteer, Princess,” the Duke said, but the Duchess stopped him.
“You still need some more rest. We will have to depend on you with the defenses later,” Duchess Frederica said.
“I’d be honored to fight in your place, if you’ll let me, your Lordship,” Alek smartly replied with a decent amount of sincerity.
The Duke sighed. “Very well. Good luck, men.”
“Please leave this to us. We will return shortly,” Aramus said, a hint of frustration lacing his voice.
“I don’t mind fighting her myself, but if you gents insist.” Michael shrugged, drawing his gun. “The quicker we deal with her, the quicker we get to Virgo.”
After the Duke, Duchess, and Louise left, Aleksander inquired of the group, “Are we fighting to kill, or subdue? If there’s any chance of saving her I’d like to try, but if not…”
“We want to subdue her, but if my partner’s really dead then...” Michael averted his eyes as he trailed off.
“We don’t know for sure. I told her to be careful with it and…” Aramus humphed, shaking his head at what Svetlana had become. “If push comes to shove, we will kill her. Otherwise, aim to disable.”
(Derpy BGM as fuck for Svetlana: agasgg)
Svetlana opened her palm and a black orb shrouded by electricity formed. The hissing noise reverberated across the surroundings and Svetlana shouted in her demonic voice, “Give me Lily back, you wench!!”
The orb was shot at Aleksander who readied his relic sword and met the sphere of darkness. A resounding explosion took place.
Kazimir jumped up from behind the staircase that Michael and Aramus came through, and his club landed directly on Svetlana’s head.
“What, this isn’t Virgo,” Kazimir realized before clicking his tongue in frustration. “Just more and more obstacles.”
The demon roared from the pain, and a ring of flame erupted. The ring locked them inside the place. Kazimir swung his sledge a few times more, but his club wasn’t going through the thick black mist that surrounded Svetlana easily. In the end, he ended up having to suffer through purple flames from the demon.
Michael took the opportunity Kazimir created and ran towards Svetlana as he prepared the Exorcism spell. As he was chanting though, he recalled the Descendant who took Mary away from him and Aramus. His body stopped glowing in silver as he stopped focusing, and he looked back at Svetlana who was now suffering from demonic possession. One last time. To save a friend. “Hold her! I’ll try to exorcise the demon!” he shouted.
“Tch, do you have to waste time with all your opponents?” Kazimir called out, frustrated.
Aleksander leapt out of the puff of smoke from the plasma she’d just shot at him with his gleaming sword, transcribing an arc through the air. The arc of his leap landed squarely on Svetlana, attempting to pin her to the ground and failing, even as he slashed at her with the sword. Noting that his tackle had failed, he escaped by quickly casting Raven’s Coat, becoming a regular raven, albeit still clutching Colada after plunging it into her chest.
Aramus watched his teammates advance, scowling at the demon. Kazimir joining was a big help, but he wasn’t sure if the man would hold back against that or if it was even possible to hold back. Crossing his arms over his chest, a swirl of air burst away from Aramus and his feet lifted off the ground. A pair of wings fluttered to life and Aramus used the spell to jet forward, his sword cutting through the demon and the black mist easily.
Aleksander tugged on the hilt of his sword, drawing it out of the demon and noting that it didn’t seem to do the lasting damage one would think plunging a sword into a foe’s chest cavity should do. Irritated but not giving up, the bird flew into the air, almost seeming to rocket away in an explosion of light as he casted Solar Flare right into Svetlana’s face after stopping at about twenty feet to hove. Opening his beak, Alek began to cast Dehydrate, almost seeming to suck the moisture directly out her of body and into his beak as the spell did its work, leaving one of the demon’s legs lame.
“...It is He who casts you out, from whose sight nothing is hidden. It is He who repels you, to whose might all things are subject. It is He who expels you, He who has prepared everlasting hellfire for you and your angels, from whose mouth shall come a sharp sword, who is coming for both the living and the dead and the world by fire. Amen.” Michael finished recasting the chant for the exorcism as his allies attacked the demon-possessed Svetlana. He glowed silver again as he charged into her and hit her in the face with his palm. “Wake up! What would Lily think if she saw you like this?!” But instead of a response, Michael was blown away by a blast of Infernal energy into his stomach. He was tossed a good distance away, eventually hitting the wall with another black orb crashing into his stomach.
Aleksander cawed angrily upon noting that the dehydration didn’t seem to change much, so he switched things up and formed a lone spark in his talons that slowly sparked faster and faster before it finally lashed forward into the demon. He crowed victoriously when it struck her successfully.
“Don’t think you can get away from responsibility so easily,” Aramus grunted as he swung the sword over and over, cleaving away more of the black mist. As Svetlana turned to look at him, he slapped her in the face with a Vibrato enhanced palm.
As most of the black mist from Svetlana vanished, something happened and Aramus fell back fearing something unknown yet deadly.
The mist cleared and her form was seen, but it was not the Svetlana they knew. The person had blue hair and horns. A pair of seemingly blank eyes and a completely different dress. She curved her lips.
“So I can finally move in this body… excellent. If only I could have some peaches now,” the demon spoke to herself.
“Not for long!” Michael suddenly appeared from the demon’s back, his spell ready once more. However, as he reached out to her, the demon faced towards him and widened her eyes. Michael was struck by an invisible force and sent a few meters away.
“Peaches? Strange… there’s only one other… oh,” Aramus thought out loud as he watched Michael tumble away. Turning back to his target, he spoke to her. ”Demon, are you one of Sasha’s kin?”
“Mn? Long time since I heard the name. Why yes, she is my sister after all.”
“Not the time to talk to demons, Magister!” Michael shouted at Aramus.
“They can be surprisingly reasonable. Just let me speak with her for a moment. What do you want from our comrade?” Aramus continued.
“For a cutie like her… I think that I’d make time…” Aleksander’s lustful impulses momentarily got the better of him without Louise around to keep him in check.
Michael just palmed his face.
“Dunno, what every other demon wants? A body to eat peaches with, and maybe a pint of her soul. Absolutely reasonable, yes?”
“Now, can I finish my surprisingly reasonable exorcism?” Michael glared at the two.
“Michael, if not for her sister, I wouldn’t be alive.”
“No idea who her sister is, but if family resemblance is a trustworthy concept, I should very much like to meet her some time…” Alek was still enchanted by her decidedly attractive appearance, his tired, foggy brain being quite impressionable at the moment.
Michael chugged a mana potion while the two were hesitating. He threw the bottle aside as he spoke. “Well, get out of my way then, if you’re not going to help.” He started chanting again, not wanting to waste any more time before they could go to Virgo.
“Well now, just to let you know it’s not my fault your friend is like this. Her body turned out to be unsuitable. Just like Isabelle, I thought I could have something more peaceful. Ahhh, how I wanted Alicia’s body, that bitch had the finest quality.”
Alek undid the Raven’s Coat he had active, wishing to speak verbally and contribute to the discussion. “While I cannot condone your language, there’s nothing wrong with wanting to live in peace… it’s merely a poor stroke of fate that has us here facing off against you, so please stop resisting. We wish you no ill and will not kill you if we can help it, since we rather like having Svetlana around and not, y’know, dead.”
The demon smiled. It was a brilliant and beautiful expression. “No, you shitbags will be dropping like flies. I’m getting myself a peach for sure.”
“Well then, perhaps it’s time we administer the remedial course on hard knocks…” Alek hefted his sword once more, preparing for the fight to continue. “If you’ll not lie down and be sealed peaceably, we shall do it by force!”
“You are so much like Sasha yet at the same time, not,” Aramus said with a sigh. “She wasn’t difficult to deal with. If you come quietly, I’ll get some peaches for you after this is over.”
“That’s too long. If you couldn’t eat for about a few years, I’m sure that even a human being like you would be desperate… enough to kill,” the demon said, giggling to herself. “You don’t know anything about us. I’m sure Sasha eats all the time just to resist eating you.”
“So… now we fight her again, right?” Alek asked Aramus. “Because I really want to slap the crazy out of her and get young Miss Svetlana back…” The Magister merely sighed in response, not liking what he was about to do.
Michael was already running towards the demon with the full intention to exorcise her. The demon flicked her fingers, and spheres of radiant flames formed in the surroundings inside the circular ring of fire that they were inside. From outside this circle, anyone would be able to see it become a large pillar momentarily, blazing magnificently.
When the flames subsided and the floor was burning, Michael barely got up. He was glowing again as he glared towards the demon. “You know… I haven’t had the best of days, so forgive me but I’ll take it out on you.” He charged at the demon and closed his hand into a fist as he punched her in the face, still completing his exorcism spell. He fell to one knee as he felt his exhaustion injuring slowly drain the fight out of him, for what felt like the tenth time today.
“Tch… shitty human.” The demon roared and the floor shook. Michael felt an invisible force knock him back yet again.
“Michael, do it,” Aramus said grumpily from his position on the floor, arm outstretched as he locked the demon in place with magnetism. He used his free hand to smother out some flames on his outfit. “The peach deal is off, she deep-fried my vest.”
“Tch, shitters. One day I’ll strike a deal with Hades—”
Michael rudely interrupted the demon with a palm on her face. “Amen,” he finished chanting as his and the demon’s body glowed. As the silver light subsided, he noticed that he had managed to completely exorcise the demon for now, as his palm was on Svetlana’s face—no, a pig’s head.
A pig.
On his hand.
Surprised, he dropped the pig, and looked down at it. It had no consciousness whatsoever.
Aramus noted that Aleksander likely used the Circe’s Curse spell on Svetlana.
Aleksander patted Michael on the back. “Well done, Priest. I don’t know that we could’ve done that without you. At least, not without killing her outright.”
Aramus crouched down to pick up Svetlana, carrying her under his arm. “Too light, piglet won’t even make for good bacon. Let’s head back; I’m tired. The demon was right though. I could use a peach now.”
“She’s our friend, you know,” Michael scolded, but he was smiling. “Thanks for the help. I hope to ask her tomorrow on what happened to Lily… I hope that I am just mistaken.”
Kazimir only stared down at the now pig girl with disdain, recognizing her from the fight as one of the two who had attacked him in Russia, So these people know this meddlesome one… he noted in his head. ...Troublesome…
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
As the group walked down, it seemed like Elizabeth and the others were good as new. Louise had some potions with her, apparently. She gazed at the new wounds of the men.
“No more potions here,” the Princess dryly said. “Make do with your allotted ones.”
“Good thing I saved one last batch.” Michael sighed as he flicked the cork off the final two bottles he had with him. “We’ve also retrieved Svetlana. Albeit, in a more compact form,” he continued, drinking both the potions.
“Oh? So this piglet is your comrade?” Louise questioned.
“Likely… what misfortune caused that? Circe’s Curse I presume?” the Duchess questioned.
Alek ventures his hand into the air. “That’s my fault, I was looking for ways to disable her to more easily exorcise the demon, and that was the best I had…” He blushed slightly. “More of a joke spell for your school mates than anything else, I know.”
“Our comrade. She still has to answer for the meteor she summoned,” Aramus said flatly, hefting the pig onto his shoulder.
“I thought it was Virgo’s doing.” Michael stared at Aramus and the pig. “What have you two done?”
“A Supreme spell—Asteria’s meteor, I suppose,” Princess Louise said. “It was not the best time or place but…” she looked down at Svetlana as her voice trailed. “She likely does not care about such factors. Having an evil entity inside her—her thought process has been altered greatly.”
Kazimir scoffed upon overhearing the conversation. “What a time for her to lose a conscience,” he muttered sardonically.
Aramus grunted in agreement. “If I had known she was going to do that, I wouldn’t have given the order. The fault still lies with me as team leader.”
“I see. She will have to face her sins after this.” Michael followed the Princess’ gaze and looked at Svetlana. “We all do. But we need to make sure tomorrow comes for us first.”
The Duke hugged Elizabeth as the father and daughter finally met. “It seems like you’ve been through a rough time, dear Elizabeth…” He noted the dress that was very badly tarnished and the coat that was given to protect her dignity.
“I shall be fine, father. I shall be fine. Times like these are when we must face the hardest of trials.”
“Indeed, let us pull ourselves out of this in one piece at least,” the father said, and the daughter gave a nod.
“If everyone is in their best now, we shall move forward—”
“Ah, but what do we do about their teammate?” the Duke questioned. “Surely she cannot fight in that form. The spell lasts for a day…”
Louise sighed, something the nobility were taught not to do openly. “I shall try something.” Louise walked up to Aramus. She pointed to the ground before him. “Place her down.”
Aramus immediately plopped the piglet on the ground, Svetlana oinking cutely. He very much preferred her in this form. No demons, no complaints, most of all no giant meteors. “Your Highness.”
Louise chanted silently, keen on not reciting loudly, before she blew air from her mouth. Svetlana’s body propped up and transformed to normal.
“And she’s back. Your Highness is too kind,” Aramus said, bowing to Louise.
She gave Aleksander one glance before moving onwards to the staircase. “Someone is there,” Louise said, narrowing her eyes.
Alek was already on his feet again, ready to fight until his last breath, which might not be too far off if it was any kind of serious threat as he faced the approaching newcomers.
Quick as a flash, Aramus had his fan out and was poised for battle. Standing between Louise and the staircase, he expected another foe only to find… Takeru? He let out a relieved breath, walking up to the other Magister. “Glad you could make it to the party.”
Takeru turned to the people below the steps of the staircase. “Ah, Aramus… am I dreaming or are you really alive?”
“What are you talking about?” The Englishman furrowed his brows in confusion, giving Takeru a questioning look. “Did you see someone who looked like me pass away or something?”
“I just saw a lot of corpses on my way is all,” Takeru said with a wry smile. He looked down at the people. Michael, Elizabeth, Svetlana were being carried by the Duke and… two missing. “Did we lose Mary?” he asked, solemn.
Aramus turned gloomy at the mention of his mother. “Aye, Michael and I were with her when she was confronted by Claudia. Lily is also nowhere to be found.”
The Duchess’ expression plummeted further from hearing this report. To think Mary was gone, she was only hoping that Mary would show up later. For them to lose someone as strong as her now…
Takeru sighed, palming his forehead. “Well guys, sorry to bear the bad news but… I did found Lily completely bisected a while ago. The place was a mess. Remember the time when the entire place shook? Pretty sure someone went all-out… I wonder if that was Virgo.”
“So she didn’t make it.” Aramus shared Takeru’s feelings as he had never liked losing comrades.. “Who knows, the rest of us were busy fighting for our own lives. Did you run into any Reps?”
“We’ve lost too many good people today,” Michael solemnly said. “No matter how many Representatives we deal with, this will never end if Virgo survives.”
“A little,” Takeru said. “Met Judgement Summoner, but she let me off after a while.” Takeru sighed. “I suppose I made it somehow.”
“She let you off? We ran into her together with Judgement Saint and it was a mess,” Aramus said. “They both got out alive but we did get one, Judgement Reaper. Cocky brat had it coming. Were you with anyone or alone?
“I was alone. Well, two people I didn’t know came to help but they were toast in a minute. I don’t think she was out to really kill, but to test people.”
“Test people? After South America? They don’t have the right to say it. I don’t have the right to...” Aramus looked at Takeru guilty before spilling about Virgo’s Commandments, all of it.
“And why didn’t you tell us when we discussing the matter last night?”
“I… I will not make excuses for myself,” Aramus declared. “This will burden me to my grave.”
Takeru pulled his glove and a noise of fabric was heard before he socked Aramus’ face with his right fist. “Then you won’t mind this, right?”
Aramus spat some blood onto the ground as he shook his head. “I have no right to say otherwise nor do I wish to.”
Takeru placed a hand on the Magister’s shoulder. “Well, we’ll be just fine if we take out the big boss behind this mess, right? We don’t have Duchess Caroline, but this is just like that time.”
“I can get behind that,” Aramus said as he wiped his mouth with a burnt sleeve. “We’ve got a bigger team and no students to worry about. Well, less,” he said, worry on his face as he looked back at the group. “Suffice it to say, I will not be seeing the light of day after this mess.”
“That’s assuming you live. I’d be glad to live even in prison,” Takeru said with a dry chuckle.
The Duke added, “We may be able to get him pardoned if we do defeat Virgo. Too soon to look glum.”
Appreciative of the Duke’s comment, Aramus still gave him a sad smile. “If I live Duke, if I live. The world will still need a scapegoat to lynch. Who better than the commoner? I appreciate your sentiments nonetheless… You have been extremely generous to me thus far.”
“You may have failed us once but you have still did your fair share of good work,” the Duchess said, remembering the battle with the Queen against the enemy Descendants from Japan. Aramus’ loyalty was true and she knew it. It was simply frustrating that such a devoted man could make such a big mistake. “I can vouch for it.”
“That’s right, teacher. I do not think you should be so down about it. Not now, anyway,” Elizabeth added.
“The world will have bigger problems after this than finding someone to blame.” Michael hit Aramus in the back jokingly. “Besides, I’ll be running from the Church now too,” he said with a smile.
Aleksander brightened noticeably at this. “I don’t suppose that extends to the charges of treason against my uncle? At least in so far as my family’s status goes?”
“I will try to look into it,” the Duke said while the Duchess palmed her forehead behind them. Was this really the time for Aleksander to bring this up?
“Thank you. I didn’t make the greatest first impression, I’m sure, but I do appreciate your tolerance of my transgression.” He bowed deeply to Duke Cavendish. “If there’s ever anything I can help with, I’ll do my best to help,” he vowed.
“Keep those words for after the restoration of your family’s status,” the Duke said, laughing.
“Many in your station wouldn’t be as eager to help, so I’m merely acknowledging the kindness you’ve shown in forgiving me.” Aleksander smiled. “Besides, you’re not half bad in a fight, not at all the pushover that I thought at first.”
“Of course, my father is kind and strong,” Elizabeth proudly spoke. “It is no wonder that everyone happens to generally appreciate his presence.”
“You are a little too proud, daughter,” the Duke remarked. “But I would thank you for the compliments.”
“That goes for your wife as well, though she seems a touch less eager to forgive me…” he seemed regretful.
“Wife…? You met my wife back in London?” the Duke inquired.
“I think he is referring to me, Sir Duke,” Duchess Frederica said with disdain. “We are not married. I am a widow. I thought I explained myself earlier.”
“I ah…. was not aware. Many apologies…” He bowed profusely, actually sweating a bit at the intensity of how far down his throat he had just shoved his foot. “I just.. ahh.. I thought.. I don’t know…” He finally just slumped. “It’s been a stressful last couple of hours… I don’t know how I made such a foolish mistake..”
“That is fine.” Well, not quite. “More importantly, I think we have wasted enough time speaking idly like this,” the Duchess stated. “As the Princess said earlier, let us be off.”
Alek nodded, mindful of the fact that if she chose to be irritated about it, he had been ignoring that Louise wanted to get going...
“No more potions here,” the Princess dryly said. “Make do with your allotted ones.”
“Good thing I saved one last batch.” Michael sighed as he flicked the cork off the final two bottles he had with him. “We’ve also retrieved Svetlana. Albeit, in a more compact form,” he continued, drinking both the potions.
“Oh? So this piglet is your comrade?” Louise questioned.
“Likely… what misfortune caused that? Circe’s Curse I presume?” the Duchess questioned.
Alek ventures his hand into the air. “That’s my fault, I was looking for ways to disable her to more easily exorcise the demon, and that was the best I had…” He blushed slightly. “More of a joke spell for your school mates than anything else, I know.”
“Our comrade. She still has to answer for the meteor she summoned,” Aramus said flatly, hefting the pig onto his shoulder.
“I thought it was Virgo’s doing.” Michael stared at Aramus and the pig. “What have you two done?”
“A Supreme spell—Asteria’s meteor, I suppose,” Princess Louise said. “It was not the best time or place but…” she looked down at Svetlana as her voice trailed. “She likely does not care about such factors. Having an evil entity inside her—her thought process has been altered greatly.”
Kazimir scoffed upon overhearing the conversation. “What a time for her to lose a conscience,” he muttered sardonically.
Aramus grunted in agreement. “If I had known she was going to do that, I wouldn’t have given the order. The fault still lies with me as team leader.”
“I see. She will have to face her sins after this.” Michael followed the Princess’ gaze and looked at Svetlana. “We all do. But we need to make sure tomorrow comes for us first.”
The Duke hugged Elizabeth as the father and daughter finally met. “It seems like you’ve been through a rough time, dear Elizabeth…” He noted the dress that was very badly tarnished and the coat that was given to protect her dignity.
“I shall be fine, father. I shall be fine. Times like these are when we must face the hardest of trials.”
“Indeed, let us pull ourselves out of this in one piece at least,” the father said, and the daughter gave a nod.
“If everyone is in their best now, we shall move forward—”
“Ah, but what do we do about their teammate?” the Duke questioned. “Surely she cannot fight in that form. The spell lasts for a day…”
Louise sighed, something the nobility were taught not to do openly. “I shall try something.” Louise walked up to Aramus. She pointed to the ground before him. “Place her down.”
Aramus immediately plopped the piglet on the ground, Svetlana oinking cutely. He very much preferred her in this form. No demons, no complaints, most of all no giant meteors. “Your Highness.”
Louise chanted silently, keen on not reciting loudly, before she blew air from her mouth. Svetlana’s body propped up and transformed to normal.
“And she’s back. Your Highness is too kind,” Aramus said, bowing to Louise.
She gave Aleksander one glance before moving onwards to the staircase. “Someone is there,” Louise said, narrowing her eyes.
Alek was already on his feet again, ready to fight until his last breath, which might not be too far off if it was any kind of serious threat as he faced the approaching newcomers.
Quick as a flash, Aramus had his fan out and was poised for battle. Standing between Louise and the staircase, he expected another foe only to find… Takeru? He let out a relieved breath, walking up to the other Magister. “Glad you could make it to the party.”
Takeru turned to the people below the steps of the staircase. “Ah, Aramus… am I dreaming or are you really alive?”
“What are you talking about?” The Englishman furrowed his brows in confusion, giving Takeru a questioning look. “Did you see someone who looked like me pass away or something?”
“I just saw a lot of corpses on my way is all,” Takeru said with a wry smile. He looked down at the people. Michael, Elizabeth, Svetlana were being carried by the Duke and… two missing. “Did we lose Mary?” he asked, solemn.
Aramus turned gloomy at the mention of his mother. “Aye, Michael and I were with her when she was confronted by Claudia. Lily is also nowhere to be found.”
The Duchess’ expression plummeted further from hearing this report. To think Mary was gone, she was only hoping that Mary would show up later. For them to lose someone as strong as her now…
Takeru sighed, palming his forehead. “Well guys, sorry to bear the bad news but… I did found Lily completely bisected a while ago. The place was a mess. Remember the time when the entire place shook? Pretty sure someone went all-out… I wonder if that was Virgo.”
“So she didn’t make it.” Aramus shared Takeru’s feelings as he had never liked losing comrades.. “Who knows, the rest of us were busy fighting for our own lives. Did you run into any Reps?”
“We’ve lost too many good people today,” Michael solemnly said. “No matter how many Representatives we deal with, this will never end if Virgo survives.”
“A little,” Takeru said. “Met Judgement Summoner, but she let me off after a while.” Takeru sighed. “I suppose I made it somehow.”
“She let you off? We ran into her together with Judgement Saint and it was a mess,” Aramus said. “They both got out alive but we did get one, Judgement Reaper. Cocky brat had it coming. Were you with anyone or alone?
“I was alone. Well, two people I didn’t know came to help but they were toast in a minute. I don’t think she was out to really kill, but to test people.”
“Test people? After South America? They don’t have the right to say it. I don’t have the right to...” Aramus looked at Takeru guilty before spilling about Virgo’s Commandments, all of it.
“And why didn’t you tell us when we discussing the matter last night?”
“I… I will not make excuses for myself,” Aramus declared. “This will burden me to my grave.”
Takeru pulled his glove and a noise of fabric was heard before he socked Aramus’ face with his right fist. “Then you won’t mind this, right?”
Aramus spat some blood onto the ground as he shook his head. “I have no right to say otherwise nor do I wish to.”
Takeru placed a hand on the Magister’s shoulder. “Well, we’ll be just fine if we take out the big boss behind this mess, right? We don’t have Duchess Caroline, but this is just like that time.”
“I can get behind that,” Aramus said as he wiped his mouth with a burnt sleeve. “We’ve got a bigger team and no students to worry about. Well, less,” he said, worry on his face as he looked back at the group. “Suffice it to say, I will not be seeing the light of day after this mess.”
“That’s assuming you live. I’d be glad to live even in prison,” Takeru said with a dry chuckle.
The Duke added, “We may be able to get him pardoned if we do defeat Virgo. Too soon to look glum.”
Appreciative of the Duke’s comment, Aramus still gave him a sad smile. “If I live Duke, if I live. The world will still need a scapegoat to lynch. Who better than the commoner? I appreciate your sentiments nonetheless… You have been extremely generous to me thus far.”
“You may have failed us once but you have still did your fair share of good work,” the Duchess said, remembering the battle with the Queen against the enemy Descendants from Japan. Aramus’ loyalty was true and she knew it. It was simply frustrating that such a devoted man could make such a big mistake. “I can vouch for it.”
“That’s right, teacher. I do not think you should be so down about it. Not now, anyway,” Elizabeth added.
“The world will have bigger problems after this than finding someone to blame.” Michael hit Aramus in the back jokingly. “Besides, I’ll be running from the Church now too,” he said with a smile.
Aleksander brightened noticeably at this. “I don’t suppose that extends to the charges of treason against my uncle? At least in so far as my family’s status goes?”
“I will try to look into it,” the Duke said while the Duchess palmed her forehead behind them. Was this really the time for Aleksander to bring this up?
“Thank you. I didn’t make the greatest first impression, I’m sure, but I do appreciate your tolerance of my transgression.” He bowed deeply to Duke Cavendish. “If there’s ever anything I can help with, I’ll do my best to help,” he vowed.
“Keep those words for after the restoration of your family’s status,” the Duke said, laughing.
“Many in your station wouldn’t be as eager to help, so I’m merely acknowledging the kindness you’ve shown in forgiving me.” Aleksander smiled. “Besides, you’re not half bad in a fight, not at all the pushover that I thought at first.”
“Of course, my father is kind and strong,” Elizabeth proudly spoke. “It is no wonder that everyone happens to generally appreciate his presence.”
“You are a little too proud, daughter,” the Duke remarked. “But I would thank you for the compliments.”
“That goes for your wife as well, though she seems a touch less eager to forgive me…” he seemed regretful.
“Wife…? You met my wife back in London?” the Duke inquired.
“I think he is referring to me, Sir Duke,” Duchess Frederica said with disdain. “We are not married. I am a widow. I thought I explained myself earlier.”
“I ah…. was not aware. Many apologies…” He bowed profusely, actually sweating a bit at the intensity of how far down his throat he had just shoved his foot. “I just.. ahh.. I thought.. I don’t know…” He finally just slumped. “It’s been a stressful last couple of hours… I don’t know how I made such a foolish mistake..”
“That is fine.” Well, not quite. “More importantly, I think we have wasted enough time speaking idly like this,” the Duchess stated. “As the Princess said earlier, let us be off.”
Alek nodded, mindful of the fact that if she chose to be irritated about it, he had been ignoring that Louise wanted to get going...
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
The group finally crossed the second staircase. There was a grand gate that everyone peered up to. The ancient architecture was especially different, and it reminded the moderners about portraits of Greek civilization.
There was a symbol of the moon, and it signified the Lunar Temple being just beyond this large gate. As they progressed inside, there were two pillars, very reminiscent of the ones in Greece or Rome from ancient times.
Natsu leaned against the pillar to the right, her eyes glowing brightly. Kazimir felt a powerful spiritual presence from her.
“Well isn’t this all just so very dramatic.” Alek observed, “You’d almost think we were about to reach the evil mastermind...”
“That would be an astute comparison.” Kazimir sighed, as if what Alek said was unnecessary.
“Good to see you again,” Aramus said as he approached Natsu, stopping a short distance away from her.
“Aramus Valmark, is it?” Artemis looked up. Natsu’s voice was a mixture of her own and that of an elder woman. “For you to not welcome death’s door yet, consider me bewildered.”
“My gratitude for remembering me, Artemis. I came close the day we exchanged blows, but it was not my time. Too close for comfort,” Aramus said, laughing. “Yet here I am again, challenging another Descendant. Maybe this time, I will not be so fortunate.”
“Indeed. A Descendant she is—who mastered the arts of her spirit… almost. Best harden thy heart, son of man.” Artemis looked back at the group behind Aramus, then to Kazimir. “It would seem that we shall fight together. May I know your name?”
Kazimir glared at the figure for a moment before answering with a scoff. “Kazimir Pajari, don’t bother remembering it. Once Virgo is defeated, my work is done and I don’t expect to meet you again.”
“It seems that you share your spirit’s opinions not. I am Artemis, one who ruled over the forests in the distant past.”
“A pleasure to meet you, milady.” Aleksander bowed courteously. “It’s surely welcome news that we have another ally in the coming fight,” he stated before standing once more. He took her hand to kiss the back of it in the classic greeting of a young gentleman to a lady of reasonable standing.
A bow formed via the use of spiritual energy, and it was equipped against the wrist like a bracelet. An arrow was conjured by such purple spiritual powers, and it was shot at Alek who instinctively got away in fear. There was a hole steaming on the floor. “Do not touch my maiden, impudent son of man.”
“Is that really… Kazehaya Natsu… well, I suppose this is the second time I am witnessing this,” Elizabeth said. “I suppose we never really spoke or fought.”
“Indeed. Thankfully, you did not fight,” the Duke said, looking down in relief.
“I suppose you changed consciousness with your host for the sake of the crisis?” the Duchess questioned.
“Indeed, albeit my maiden asked for the assistance of mine for reasons that differs from the assumption. I would term it personal,” Artemis replied.
“Aha, I’m honestly glad Lady Elizabeth didn’t face her the last time she did it,” Aramus said with a nervous laugh. “The last time we met ended up with me being buried. Well, her host is now one of my precious students. What a twist, eh?”
Alek skulked near the back of the group, massaging his wounded pride as he waited patiently for the conversation to conclude, unless he needed to say something further.
“Indeed, my host was curious and appalled at the same time. Plunged was she into a world of strangers and dangers alike,” Artemis stated.
“Well, one less thing for her to worry about. The Eastern Academy looks after its own unless you decide to go glory-seeking on your own,” Aramus said with a shrug, remembering the times he saw Natsu in the hallways. “Is she any better now?”
“I would think she has embarked on her path to be a warrior. One day she will be a fine opponent. I would hope that she does not find some type of odd moniker as an ally of justice,” Artemis said.
“Hopefully not my opponent. Being pulverized in the face once is more than enough, thank you.” Aramus rubbed the spot where she had smacked him, still remembering the full body cast that he was stuck in for a week. “If I survive this ordeal and what comes after, perhaps a meal is in order. Would you like to come with? On me of course.”
Michael crossed his arms, impatiently tapping his foot. At the rate they were going, he wondered if Virgo would still be there waiting for them. He wished that they would get over with the pleasantries already, partly because he wanted to see how Descendants fought. Partly. Of course, he wanted to end this tragedy of a day, too.
“If there is the opportunity, I shall partake. Regardless, I do not think it wise to speak some paces before the enemy for so long,” Artemis began, “the spiritual energy here stirs continually. More than one Descendant awaits us.”
“Maybe if we talk a bit more here one of them will get bored and leave?” Michael huffed.
“They’re millennia-old supernatural beings. I don’t think that getting bored is something they’re liable to do after a few minutes of talking…” Alek pointed out.
“I am just glad the bunch of us here are not the folks who would want them dead even when they are allies,” the Duke stated.
“Other than the whole trying to brutally murder me thing, she doesn’t seem evil yet. Besides, she’s helping us for now, so that’s a point in her favor in my books.” Aleksander noded sagely.
“Well, then. Shall we?” Michael gestured onwards. No point for them to waste anymore time when they had sacrificed many just to reach this point.
“Hey Aramus,” Takeru said, coming from the pillar that was on the other side. “And um, Princess Louise, Duke and Duchess… an unfortunate report, but we found Duke Powlett over there.” He pointed to the other pillar. There were prints of blood all over it. A corpse leaned against it, one half of it anyway. The other half lied on the floor. “Someone cut him down it seems… he was likely the first to reach this place.”
“Corpses happens,” Louise said. “Leave it.”
“But Princess…” the Duke said, clenching his fist. “Very well.” In the end, he really never found out what Powlett had been going through, or why he turned to The Society, or tried to assassinate the Queen that day. None of it ever made sense. He had no choice but to give up on his old friend.
“Serves him right,” the Duchess said under her breath.
“Come, we shall press onwards,” Louise started, walking only to find Sagittarius standing before her.
“I shall act as the vanguard,” Artemis said, giving a look at Kazimir. “With him.”
“Tch.” Kazimir turned away from the woman, cursing under his breath as he did.
“Now, now,” Anna said, patting Kazimir on his back. “It’s probably not all that bad. I’ll help with the healing.”
Kazimir still held onto his sour expression and simply stretched out his shoulder, “It’s going to be troublesome…”
“Thank you, Princess,” Michael bowed. He situated himself just behind Artemis and Kazimir, barely controlling his excitement. He barely took notice of the corpse of what once was a Duke. Too weak, too weak. That’s what happens. Can’t protect anything. No power to even survive. No more of that. Michael would find the power to save the ones he cared about, otherwise, he wasn’t not better than this noble’s corpse.
Alek followed Louise’s lead, drinking the potion she’d given him earlier as he did so. He noticed the corpse as he passed by and shuddered, thinking on how nasty of a way to go it was. As he did this, he began a mental prayer for the well-being of Duke Powlett’s soul.
As the rest walked by, Aramus crouched down beside one half of Powlett’s corpse, staring into the dead man's eye. He whispered in a voice dripping with venom that only he and the deceased would hear, the last message to the Duke he deemed traitor.
“So this is how it ends. Pity it wasn’t by my hand, but you and your ilk will never rule England, not while I still draw breath. You should have suffered for your treason against Her Majesty and for killing my master. Be thankful you died quickly, Duke.”
Aramus hurried after the group after saying his piece, taking one last look at the traitor as he fell into step. There were more like him in England, and if he wasn’t incarcerated for his failings now, he would see to it that they had their just desserts. Just like old times.
There was a symbol of the moon, and it signified the Lunar Temple being just beyond this large gate. As they progressed inside, there were two pillars, very reminiscent of the ones in Greece or Rome from ancient times.
Natsu leaned against the pillar to the right, her eyes glowing brightly. Kazimir felt a powerful spiritual presence from her.
“Well isn’t this all just so very dramatic.” Alek observed, “You’d almost think we were about to reach the evil mastermind...”
“That would be an astute comparison.” Kazimir sighed, as if what Alek said was unnecessary.
“Good to see you again,” Aramus said as he approached Natsu, stopping a short distance away from her.
“Aramus Valmark, is it?” Artemis looked up. Natsu’s voice was a mixture of her own and that of an elder woman. “For you to not welcome death’s door yet, consider me bewildered.”
“My gratitude for remembering me, Artemis. I came close the day we exchanged blows, but it was not my time. Too close for comfort,” Aramus said, laughing. “Yet here I am again, challenging another Descendant. Maybe this time, I will not be so fortunate.”
“Indeed. A Descendant she is—who mastered the arts of her spirit… almost. Best harden thy heart, son of man.” Artemis looked back at the group behind Aramus, then to Kazimir. “It would seem that we shall fight together. May I know your name?”
Kazimir glared at the figure for a moment before answering with a scoff. “Kazimir Pajari, don’t bother remembering it. Once Virgo is defeated, my work is done and I don’t expect to meet you again.”
“It seems that you share your spirit’s opinions not. I am Artemis, one who ruled over the forests in the distant past.”
“A pleasure to meet you, milady.” Aleksander bowed courteously. “It’s surely welcome news that we have another ally in the coming fight,” he stated before standing once more. He took her hand to kiss the back of it in the classic greeting of a young gentleman to a lady of reasonable standing.
A bow formed via the use of spiritual energy, and it was equipped against the wrist like a bracelet. An arrow was conjured by such purple spiritual powers, and it was shot at Alek who instinctively got away in fear. There was a hole steaming on the floor. “Do not touch my maiden, impudent son of man.”
“Is that really… Kazehaya Natsu… well, I suppose this is the second time I am witnessing this,” Elizabeth said. “I suppose we never really spoke or fought.”
“Indeed. Thankfully, you did not fight,” the Duke said, looking down in relief.
“I suppose you changed consciousness with your host for the sake of the crisis?” the Duchess questioned.
“Indeed, albeit my maiden asked for the assistance of mine for reasons that differs from the assumption. I would term it personal,” Artemis replied.
“Aha, I’m honestly glad Lady Elizabeth didn’t face her the last time she did it,” Aramus said with a nervous laugh. “The last time we met ended up with me being buried. Well, her host is now one of my precious students. What a twist, eh?”
Alek skulked near the back of the group, massaging his wounded pride as he waited patiently for the conversation to conclude, unless he needed to say something further.
“Indeed, my host was curious and appalled at the same time. Plunged was she into a world of strangers and dangers alike,” Artemis stated.
“Well, one less thing for her to worry about. The Eastern Academy looks after its own unless you decide to go glory-seeking on your own,” Aramus said with a shrug, remembering the times he saw Natsu in the hallways. “Is she any better now?”
“I would think she has embarked on her path to be a warrior. One day she will be a fine opponent. I would hope that she does not find some type of odd moniker as an ally of justice,” Artemis said.
“Hopefully not my opponent. Being pulverized in the face once is more than enough, thank you.” Aramus rubbed the spot where she had smacked him, still remembering the full body cast that he was stuck in for a week. “If I survive this ordeal and what comes after, perhaps a meal is in order. Would you like to come with? On me of course.”
Michael crossed his arms, impatiently tapping his foot. At the rate they were going, he wondered if Virgo would still be there waiting for them. He wished that they would get over with the pleasantries already, partly because he wanted to see how Descendants fought. Partly. Of course, he wanted to end this tragedy of a day, too.
“If there is the opportunity, I shall partake. Regardless, I do not think it wise to speak some paces before the enemy for so long,” Artemis began, “the spiritual energy here stirs continually. More than one Descendant awaits us.”
“Maybe if we talk a bit more here one of them will get bored and leave?” Michael huffed.
“They’re millennia-old supernatural beings. I don’t think that getting bored is something they’re liable to do after a few minutes of talking…” Alek pointed out.
“I am just glad the bunch of us here are not the folks who would want them dead even when they are allies,” the Duke stated.
“Other than the whole trying to brutally murder me thing, she doesn’t seem evil yet. Besides, she’s helping us for now, so that’s a point in her favor in my books.” Aleksander noded sagely.
“Well, then. Shall we?” Michael gestured onwards. No point for them to waste anymore time when they had sacrificed many just to reach this point.
“Hey Aramus,” Takeru said, coming from the pillar that was on the other side. “And um, Princess Louise, Duke and Duchess… an unfortunate report, but we found Duke Powlett over there.” He pointed to the other pillar. There were prints of blood all over it. A corpse leaned against it, one half of it anyway. The other half lied on the floor. “Someone cut him down it seems… he was likely the first to reach this place.”
“Corpses happens,” Louise said. “Leave it.”
“But Princess…” the Duke said, clenching his fist. “Very well.” In the end, he really never found out what Powlett had been going through, or why he turned to The Society, or tried to assassinate the Queen that day. None of it ever made sense. He had no choice but to give up on his old friend.
“Serves him right,” the Duchess said under her breath.
“Come, we shall press onwards,” Louise started, walking only to find Sagittarius standing before her.
“I shall act as the vanguard,” Artemis said, giving a look at Kazimir. “With him.”
“Tch.” Kazimir turned away from the woman, cursing under his breath as he did.
“Now, now,” Anna said, patting Kazimir on his back. “It’s probably not all that bad. I’ll help with the healing.”
Kazimir still held onto his sour expression and simply stretched out his shoulder, “It’s going to be troublesome…”
“Thank you, Princess,” Michael bowed. He situated himself just behind Artemis and Kazimir, barely controlling his excitement. He barely took notice of the corpse of what once was a Duke. Too weak, too weak. That’s what happens. Can’t protect anything. No power to even survive. No more of that. Michael would find the power to save the ones he cared about, otherwise, he wasn’t not better than this noble’s corpse.
Alek followed Louise’s lead, drinking the potion she’d given him earlier as he did so. He noticed the corpse as he passed by and shuddered, thinking on how nasty of a way to go it was. As he did this, he began a mental prayer for the well-being of Duke Powlett’s soul.
As the rest walked by, Aramus crouched down beside one half of Powlett’s corpse, staring into the dead man's eye. He whispered in a voice dripping with venom that only he and the deceased would hear, the last message to the Duke he deemed traitor.
“So this is how it ends. Pity it wasn’t by my hand, but you and your ilk will never rule England, not while I still draw breath. You should have suffered for your treason against Her Majesty and for killing my master. Be thankful you died quickly, Duke.”
Aramus hurried after the group after saying his piece, taking one last look at the traitor as he fell into step. There were more like him in England, and if he wasn’t incarcerated for his failings now, he would see to it that they had their just desserts. Just like old times.
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Some of the temple could be made out from where they were now, but there was still the mysterious silver mist lurking around them, obscuring the sight of the coming structure.
Why is he here? Svetlana thought to herself upon recognizing Kazmir who was right in front of her. I thought I would never see this guy after that job back in Russia. Svetlana woke up some time ago and was progressing with the group, in her usual form of course. She only now noted Kazimir, back from the incident where she was out to save kidnapped people. To think they were on the same side now.
Aleksander took this opportunity to go further towards the front of the group to whisper to Svetlana, feeling pretty bad about turning her into a pig. “Hey.. umm, Svetlana, right?”
“What is it?” Svetlana simply responded.
“Do you uhh… have a second or two to chat?” he asked, not sure how to really say this.
“Just say whatever you will, we don’t know when Virgo will show up again.”
“Well then…” he huffed slightly. “I just wanted to apologize for turning you into a cute little piglet… I was trying to disable you so that we could exorcise the demon and stuff…”
“If that’s all, you’re worrying for nothing. I could care less at this point considering I’m back to normal now.”
“So is that a normal thing? Going all horns and spade-tail?” he asked.
“I wouldn’t know. Not like I know how I looked like.”
“I was exaggerating a bit. You looked like a fairly normal young lady, albeit with blue hair which is somewhat unusual. All in all I’d say you looked fairly nice transformed, but then again you look fairly pretty regardless.” Alek corrected his earlier joke, “I meant more along the lines of are you normally prone to transforming into a demon?”
(GM Comment. Woah, pedophile.)
“That was the first time it ever happened.”
“Well don’t worry. If it ever happens again, I’ll be there to help save you, okay?” He offered an easy grin, trying to re-assure her. “And if you want to talk about it, I’m moderately experienced in the ways of dealing with some of the crazier stuff life can throw at you.”
“Why would you even bother with someone like me?” Svetlana said as she stopped for a bit.
“Because you needed help. It’s the right thing to do to offer assistance if I can… but I suppose you could call it paying back a favor someone did for me once if you’re unwilling to believe that decent people exist.” He replied with a small smile, happy she hadn’t immediately shut him down like certain other women he could name if he wanted to.
“Well, thanks I guess, but I suggest you worry about yourself next time. Especially when fighting that wench,” Svetlana said as she started walking a bit faster.
Alek shrugged and decided to let it drop. Nothing good came from pestering folks. He instead rejoined the group and watched the proceedings.
In the mist, someone pulled up a dagger at Artemis, and the Celestial Spirit manipulated her host’s body to draw up her bow in turn.
“Oh… Michael, and the rest…” They found the alchemist who was still an apprentice, Emilia.
“Emilia!” Michael ran up to the alchemist. “I am so glad to see you alive! Are you alright? Do you have any companions?”
“The team I was assigned to seems to have dissolved. Everyone died while they were separated. It seemed like I was the only one to survive Judgement Reaper’s assault,” Emilia stated. She then smiled. “But yes, I am alright… glad to see you’re safe too.”
“The Reaper… We dealt with him; he is no more.”
“We are glad to know you are safe,” the Duchess said from behind Michael. If not for Michael, she wouldn’t even know Emilia. “Will you be joining us?”
“Definitely, let us get this over with,” Emilia answered. “This mist, though…”
“Something we cannot do anything about. Are the visions haunting you still?” Michael asked.
“Haunting me? No, I found them interesting instead,” Emilia replied.
“Sounds about right,” Michael snickered. “Shall we go then?”
“Just move,” Princess Louise said. “Stop asking.”
Voices could be heard as the group advanced once more.
“With this gathering, the world is bound to be disturbed.”
“Cares who? †˜Tis be the whims of destiny.”
“We have done what we should not have… history is not written by itself, but by those who take action.” Kazimir recognized that this was the voice of his spirit, Taurus.
“That is correct. I agree with Hyperion. Ishtar, it is we who made the history of this era, and our actions separated the Heaven, the Forests, the Faeries’ Worlds, and Hel from the Earth.” This was the voice of Artemis, and everyone recognized it.
“Regardless, all hangs in balance. My scales shall keep the Realms afloat. As would you keep the forests flourished, or as Hyperion would keep the mountains full with life. We are the linchpins made for the world.”
“The humans would hear none of it. They would rather remove us by the words of the False Prophet.”
“Why not just get rid of the humans? They will ultimately destroy this world anyway.
“That is an ironic statement. Besides, humans are my beloved. The same goes for my host. We would never allow this…”
Aramus and the Duchess remembered this voice when the Queen seemed to swap positions with her spirit.
“Another meeting of Celestial Spirits that results in no good decisions…”
“Those who take action, huh,” Kazimir muttered to himself, not paying much attention to the rest of the discussion.
Michael closed his eyes as he faced the ceiling. They talk of us as playthings... Just like him. They’re all just like him in the end. His fists shook as he recalled the one who took Mary. The same one who played with the faith of countless people, and planned to do so again.
“Another meeting you say,” Aramus began, tilting his head at the conversation. Who knows how long they’ve held these. Thousands of years or even before that? Relationships between the Spirits themselves seems fractured. The influence of the host, or the other way round? This warrants study but… The Magister roughed his hair up, frustrated. “How am I supposed to kill them when they interest me so?!”
The mist finally started to clear.
“Hehe… the world shall burn all the same regardless. Ragnarok shall occur once more. Humans shall make it happen. Hahaha.”
“That was particularly the most disturbing message I’ve heard,” the Duchess said.
“They could just be fake voices to disturb us,” Takeru said. “Like the time I heard my father talk about strange dealings.”
“Oh, right!” Aramus chimed in, remembering the info from the elder Mikaido. “He did have quite some knowledge on that subject.”
“These voices… We should hurry.” Michael increased his pace.
The Lunar Temple came into full view, but it felt as though they had already crossed the distance equivalent to a football field, and there was another field to go.
Before them stood one person in the middle of the road—Virgo. None of those who fought her would forget her visage.
Beside Virgo on the left was Judgement Summoner, and on her right was Judgement Saint. Beside Judgement Saint and Summoner were others that none of the members of the group recognized. There was a shorter girl clad in armor like the medieval knights with silver hair—much like Aramus and Michael—then there was Mary’s old friend, Charlotte, and lastly, a person who was clearly an android walked up with her mechanical legs from behind Virgo and stood before her.
Everyone could see the entire area now. The walls reached high and the ceiling was very far away, likely hundreds of meters away. The entire place seemed like a round room, and the Lunar Temple was seemingly an ancient Greek temple from the looks of it, with many symbols of the moon. The floor too, had odd designs etched on it, and they only now realized that they were standing on pure steel floor. To be more specific, they were atop a disc of steel that seemed to adorn the ground, before a road led to the temple. Both sides of the group were standing atop the disc of steel, which was in fact a carving of the sun and the moon.
“Welcome,” Virgo began. “My dear challengers, congratulations on coming such a long way.”
“Just shut up and die already!” Svetlana shouted in anger. She then looked at the android girl who she immediately recognized. Did she worked for Virgo this whole time? Here I thought she was just another Raider from Russia…
Aramus scowled at her and the cronies gathered around her. Bitch. Tell that to the millions of innocents you killed.
Michael drew his gun and immediately fired at Virgo herself. The red bullets headed towards their target at high speed, only to be caught by the person behind Virgo that appeared right in front of her.
She threw the bullets high up before they exploded. HE Rounds, eh?
“I have been patiently awaiting you two, Taurus and Sagittarius,” Virgo said, ignoring Michael’s bullets and the other humans. “Shall we resume our battle?”
A crash was heard as Kazimir’s hammer dropped from his shoulder, the floor cracking from its force of impact. Kazimir inhaled sharply as he lowered his head, a palm clenched over his face in frustration. “Bitch, you just had to say it,” he let out under grit teeth. Throwing his hand back down, he looked up at Virgo with nothing but anger, his eye beginning to glow a brown hue as his mark appeared within his pupil. “Yeah, alright bitch, we’ll settle the score here,” he called as he crouched down. At the beckoning of his clenched fists, the ground around him began to rumble and bend to his will as some of the steel flooring parted ways to reform around his arms. Standing up now, Kazimir had two metal clubs for hands and a defiant look towards Virgo. “I’m gonna rip that fucking smug face right off!” he cried as he smashed his two clubs together like the start of a boxing match.
Two blades formed under the palms of the ancient conqueror. One was shining like the sun on her right hand, and the other was swirling with winds on the left hand.
Sagittarius leveled her bow towards Virgo. “For my maiden, I shall defeat your host, Ishtar.”
The world around them was dyed black and white. Time had stopped and the time for battle had come as the bloodlust for Virgo was confirmed from Sagittarius and Taurus.
(BGM: http://www.infinitelooper.com/?v=5Av8flSjmMc&p=n)
“Come, to live is but to fight, and to fight is the true path deciding a victor—a conqueror,” Virgo stated, stretching her hands wide. She was truly excited at the face of a battle. The field started to glow.
“Let there be an invitation of chaos: revelry, destruction, oppression, abolition, and endless wanton hedonism.”
The glow of the field intensified as the ancient Descendant chanted.
“For the decree of the Sovereign has been given. For the words of the Sovereign are absolute.”
The Representatives of Virgo started to glow. Each of them ready for combat.
“Hearken unto me—my loyal retainers—my beloved knights. Together we shall rule the realm; be it men, devils, beasts, or the fay—all shall fall before the might of the conqueror.”
The Representatives of Virgo took off from the steel floor, levitating. They looked down at the group of mages and the pair of Descendants who’d face their mistress. Momentarily, they left Virgo and Weiss below as they flew high up, lights of spiritual energy embracing them—each now were appearing to be dim spheres lighting up the stage.
“Let the legitimacy of my reign be known!”
Virgo’s eyes gave away a navy-blue hue, displaying the insignias of Virgo. The Chaos Utopia Commandment was active.
“Legitimacy nothing, you’re gonna have to get through me first,” Kazimir growled as he broke into a dash, leaving marks on the ground as his steps furiously pounded forward. In his mad dash, Virgo stood in his blood-tinged view until it came with a flash. He felt a sudden force impact against his head as the familiar and irritating sight of the cyborg appeared before him. “Bitch.” He grit his teeth, her steel boot still in connection against his face. “You’re in the way.” He roared, swiping his arm across as the assailant withdrew and advanced towards Virgo, not having missed a step.
How rude, Weiss thought as she withdrew. Oh, it’s that guy from one of my missions. Still a brute it seems.
Kazimir’s clubs clashed against Virgo’s swords, causing sparks to form and shower their surroundings. He retracted one of the hammers and dropped it hard against the enemy Descendant, bashing into her. The weight was apparently too much and her defenses broke, yet she was still smirking.
“Not bad,” she remarked.
“Just wait,” he replied, “I’m gonna wipe that smirk off you.”
“Try it.” Her smile turned even more haughty. “I dare you.”
Songs of steel rang furiously as the two Descendants danced to their heart’s content.
Sensing that there was every reason to believe that the fellow with the huge metal clubs had things in hand, Aleksander sprinted towards the odd, mechanical woman, noting that as pretty as she might naturally be, the gears were more than a little bit unsettling. Shaking his head in disappointment at artificially modifying the natural beauty of such a fine lady, he ran through the mantra in his head to cast his favored combat utility spell, and was quite surprised when rather than becoming a raven, he remained a man. Thankfully, he recovered in time to lash out with his sword, aiming for the exposed gears to try and bust them up and hinder her mobility, if indeed she could be considered a †˜her’ still.
“I won’t let you harm any of my friends!” Alek shouted, “You’ll have to get through me first!”
Another rude person. Weiss sighed. “Just where do you think you’re aiming, boy?”
“Boy? You’re not that much older than me,” Alek stated with gritted teeth. “And I’m aiming wherever I have to to win, in the name of my benefactor!”
“Wha—” She sighed again. “Fine, man child.”
“Tch, if you think you’ll bait me with that little effort, then you’re in for a rude awakening, Miss.”
A palm rested against Weiss’ chest the next thing she knew and the nails dug into the steel plate. Takeru then gave her a push, a strong force of magic sending Weiss off. The spell Ignus Projectiles was activated, and a pair of flames struck at Weiss as she flew to the air due to the force, while another invaded Virgo—courtesy of the Duchess—but something mysterious negated its effect.
The Duke chanted and raised both his arms. Weiss was sent further up into the air via magic. The android Descendant found herself flying at least thirty meters above the battlefield as a result, leaving the Steel Princess to fight alone.
Michael wasted no time as he closed in on the flying android as he continuously fired his gun. Bullets whizzed by her as she flew up until finally one hit its mark.
“Okay, that should buy us time to deal with Virgo,” Takeru said. Only a meter or so away where Virgo and Kazimir clashed about wildly.
Weiss aimed her rifle from the top of the tornado that she was sent off with. She tried to shoot the man that was shooting at her. As she tried to pull the trigger, the winds went out of control and Weiss’ aim went way off the mark. Purple beams struck at her and she grunted, the other Descendant in the form of a young girl was aiming at her.
Aleksander’s blade sparked into life with an augment as he dashed towards Virgo. The sparks seemed to fly from his very feet from how quickly they moved as he barrelled into her, putting the full weight and speed of his momentum behind the decisive blow. “Looks like your lackey didn’t wanna stick around and party, so it’s time to ditch the appetizer, and move onto the full course!”
Alek’s sword was halted against the wind of Fragarach, Virgo’s left sword. Kazimir lunged forward with his club next. The swordsman from England and the Russian Descendant opened a flurry of attacks that Virgo faced alone.
Finally, the weight of Kazimir pushed through Fragarach’s defense. Virgo ripped apart volleys of fireballs from Elizabeth with her other sword, giving Alek and Kazimir an opportunity to strike her at the same time.
As Alek’s sword cut into the flesh of the female Descendant, she held up the back of her hand to show a brightly pulsing and glowing prism of navy-blue. The force of power blew him back.
He let out a soft grunt as he landed hard on his back, recognizing the sudden sleepy feeling as the same thing he felt in the last fight he was in.
“No way.. not another one of you asshats,” he growled as he rocked back to his feet in a less than smooth motion. “You won’t get me twice with the same trick!”
He took advantage of the space his opponent had given him to harness the latent magic of his specialty. With a single spoken word, a ray of moonlight shot up from the ground and into him. He shot a ball of flame that he conjured at the same time at Virgo, the fire engulfing her and burning her slowly. Immediately after, he started chanting and began to shape the lunar energy into the form of a long, smooth handle, showing intense irritation when he lost control of the spell and it fizzled, not yet immediately clear what he was trying for.
As the few engaged Virgo in melee combat, Aramus stood besides the nobility where he could act in their defense if required. Better him than them taking a hit. Cyclic winds pushed him into position before the Princess, hovering as he prepared a lightning bolt. The spell sparked against Virgo’s barrier, looking like it barely dealt any damage as the shield held. Aramus grumbled in annoyance, turning his attention towards the floating robot. That probably wouldn’t be shielded.
“Those who will focus on spell casting stay with me,” the Princess commanded. “I shall bolster our defenses.” A purple aura shrouded Louise as she focused her mana. A dark violet shield formed around the group on the back. This was the spell taught to the members of Royalty for defense, the Royal Magica.
“Shall we start preparing the big guns, Princess?” the Duke asked.
“Very well,” Louise replied. “We might as well take the risks.”
“Mister Aramus, you would do well to protect us then?” the Duchess asked, not particularly expecting an answer.
The Magister wordlessly hovered over, his winds flaring to signify an answer.
The Duke and the Duchess started to concentrate on drawing a large amount of mana from the Realms beyond.
“Leave the healing to us,” Anna said, standing beside Emilia.
“We’ll do what we can to minimize the wounds, and perhaps lend some helping hand in combat,” Emilia stated.
The prism on the back of Virgo’s hand shined brighter. A navy-blue barrier started to form. It engulfed the field around herself, locking Kazimir, Aleksander, and Svetlana within it. It was the very same barrier under which Margaret Alicia was killed—the Maiden’s Curtain Commandment was active.
Louise chanted yet again making additional barriers form around the Duke and the Duchess. The Duke also casted a web of electricity around himself.
“She who pierces the wall of a maiden must hold and maintain a heart pure and clean of impure mind,” Artemis spoke as if to remind herself. She manipulated Natsu’s body to level her bow and faced it against the barrier. Clenching the fist, multiple arrows made of purple energy formed. Letting go of the fingers, the projectiles blitzed at the navy-blue barrier.
“What’s wrong? Surely you can keep up?” Virgo taunted.
Kazimir scoffed, the metallic clubs were perhaps too heavy as he lugged them along. His heavy impacts broke and tore the floor’s ornate designs and the surroundings, but not his target who nimbly parried his fists’ extensions. After a final attempt, Takeru jumped and used the club as a ledge, and propelled himself at Virgo with his fist before him, burning with mana.
“Foolish child of man, learn your place. Shine, my blade of glory and victory.” Virgo’s sword that shone like the sun met not with Takeru’s fist, but his chest. The Magister laid his chest on the Descendant’s shoulder, but the mana fizzled out and he wore an expression of confusion instead of his crazed face which usually displayed his love for crushing bones and meat.
With a flash, Takeru’s body was bifurcated in an instant. Virgo’s blade sailed down and then up again, cutting through Kazimir the next moment. Takeru was apparently a mere distraction, a way to free open the path.
“Takeru!” Aramus shouted, flinging bolt after bolt of lightning at Virgo. The barrier put a stop to all his spells but incensed as he was, Aramus continued flinging his magic. One of the few Japanese he could call friend had been cut down so callously, and the anger he felt showed in his spells, the bolts burning furiously with energy as they flowed in a continuous stream.
Natsu launched another batch of arrows and the barrier finally fell. Artemis only gave one look at Aramus. “Now.”
“I would rather the focus be taken to the other Descendant,” the Duke said, seeing Weiss come down from the air. “Likely not as bad as Virgo but still a nuisance.”
Now! Weiss dashed in at the gunner who had been shooting at her when she was up in the air. Her Zodiac sign shined on her right eye as she was closing in. She stopped and aimed her fists at the man’s face. Michael raised his gun to guard against her attack, but her fist sent him flying.
Weiss felt a grinding sensation in her side, turning to find another mage glaring at her. Aramus had struck the other Descendant with one Galeforce, the orb screeching as it ground away against her magic resistance. Undaunted, he shoved his other orb into the first, a miniature typhoon in the palm of his hand. Sure enough, it was enough to make her stagger even if only a little.
Michael saw this as an opportunity to pepper Weiss with a few more bullets until he eventually ran out. He raised his thumb towards Aramus as he unsheathed his blade. He then approached Weiss, leaving a silver streak of light from his sigil, unleashing a flurry of blows upon her. However, even with his accelerated perception, she was keeping up and parrying his strikes like it was nothing. Finally, he saw Weiss’ minute shift in stance as she prepared to hit him with a straight; he ducked and tackled her with his shoulder to offset her balance, following through with an upwards slice as she stumbled.
Oh no, Weiss thought. She shouted, “Assault mode!” Her rifle changed modes, and Weiss used the one that attacked her as a platform to jump. She started to shoot randomly at the ground surrounding her, making a smokescreen. Weiss used the smoke to distance herself far away from her attackers. “Snipe mode,” she whispered at her rifle.
A pair of the daggers shaped like a rosary linked with chains shot at her from the smoke, and Weiss sunk into the steel surface below her with her Commandment to evade them from skewering her. In what seemed like an impossible display of power, she flew back out of it—her burning suit hadn’t seemed to have made any real contact with the steel floor and what lay under it—and shot at the Duke, with her sniper, but he was protected by his spells.
Why is he here? Svetlana thought to herself upon recognizing Kazmir who was right in front of her. I thought I would never see this guy after that job back in Russia. Svetlana woke up some time ago and was progressing with the group, in her usual form of course. She only now noted Kazimir, back from the incident where she was out to save kidnapped people. To think they were on the same side now.
Aleksander took this opportunity to go further towards the front of the group to whisper to Svetlana, feeling pretty bad about turning her into a pig. “Hey.. umm, Svetlana, right?”
“What is it?” Svetlana simply responded.
“Do you uhh… have a second or two to chat?” he asked, not sure how to really say this.
“Just say whatever you will, we don’t know when Virgo will show up again.”
“Well then…” he huffed slightly. “I just wanted to apologize for turning you into a cute little piglet… I was trying to disable you so that we could exorcise the demon and stuff…”
“If that’s all, you’re worrying for nothing. I could care less at this point considering I’m back to normal now.”
“So is that a normal thing? Going all horns and spade-tail?” he asked.
“I wouldn’t know. Not like I know how I looked like.”
“I was exaggerating a bit. You looked like a fairly normal young lady, albeit with blue hair which is somewhat unusual. All in all I’d say you looked fairly nice transformed, but then again you look fairly pretty regardless.” Alek corrected his earlier joke, “I meant more along the lines of are you normally prone to transforming into a demon?”
(GM Comment. Woah, pedophile.)
“That was the first time it ever happened.”
“Well don’t worry. If it ever happens again, I’ll be there to help save you, okay?” He offered an easy grin, trying to re-assure her. “And if you want to talk about it, I’m moderately experienced in the ways of dealing with some of the crazier stuff life can throw at you.”
“Why would you even bother with someone like me?” Svetlana said as she stopped for a bit.
“Because you needed help. It’s the right thing to do to offer assistance if I can… but I suppose you could call it paying back a favor someone did for me once if you’re unwilling to believe that decent people exist.” He replied with a small smile, happy she hadn’t immediately shut him down like certain other women he could name if he wanted to.
“Well, thanks I guess, but I suggest you worry about yourself next time. Especially when fighting that wench,” Svetlana said as she started walking a bit faster.
Alek shrugged and decided to let it drop. Nothing good came from pestering folks. He instead rejoined the group and watched the proceedings.
In the mist, someone pulled up a dagger at Artemis, and the Celestial Spirit manipulated her host’s body to draw up her bow in turn.
“Oh… Michael, and the rest…” They found the alchemist who was still an apprentice, Emilia.
“Emilia!” Michael ran up to the alchemist. “I am so glad to see you alive! Are you alright? Do you have any companions?”
“The team I was assigned to seems to have dissolved. Everyone died while they were separated. It seemed like I was the only one to survive Judgement Reaper’s assault,” Emilia stated. She then smiled. “But yes, I am alright… glad to see you’re safe too.”
“The Reaper… We dealt with him; he is no more.”
“We are glad to know you are safe,” the Duchess said from behind Michael. If not for Michael, she wouldn’t even know Emilia. “Will you be joining us?”
“Definitely, let us get this over with,” Emilia answered. “This mist, though…”
“Something we cannot do anything about. Are the visions haunting you still?” Michael asked.
“Haunting me? No, I found them interesting instead,” Emilia replied.
“Sounds about right,” Michael snickered. “Shall we go then?”
“Just move,” Princess Louise said. “Stop asking.”
Voices could be heard as the group advanced once more.
“With this gathering, the world is bound to be disturbed.”
“Cares who? †˜Tis be the whims of destiny.”
“We have done what we should not have… history is not written by itself, but by those who take action.” Kazimir recognized that this was the voice of his spirit, Taurus.
“That is correct. I agree with Hyperion. Ishtar, it is we who made the history of this era, and our actions separated the Heaven, the Forests, the Faeries’ Worlds, and Hel from the Earth.” This was the voice of Artemis, and everyone recognized it.
“Regardless, all hangs in balance. My scales shall keep the Realms afloat. As would you keep the forests flourished, or as Hyperion would keep the mountains full with life. We are the linchpins made for the world.”
“The humans would hear none of it. They would rather remove us by the words of the False Prophet.”
“Why not just get rid of the humans? They will ultimately destroy this world anyway.
“That is an ironic statement. Besides, humans are my beloved. The same goes for my host. We would never allow this…”
Aramus and the Duchess remembered this voice when the Queen seemed to swap positions with her spirit.
“Another meeting of Celestial Spirits that results in no good decisions…”
“Those who take action, huh,” Kazimir muttered to himself, not paying much attention to the rest of the discussion.
Michael closed his eyes as he faced the ceiling. They talk of us as playthings... Just like him. They’re all just like him in the end. His fists shook as he recalled the one who took Mary. The same one who played with the faith of countless people, and planned to do so again.
“Another meeting you say,” Aramus began, tilting his head at the conversation. Who knows how long they’ve held these. Thousands of years or even before that? Relationships between the Spirits themselves seems fractured. The influence of the host, or the other way round? This warrants study but… The Magister roughed his hair up, frustrated. “How am I supposed to kill them when they interest me so?!”
The mist finally started to clear.
“Hehe… the world shall burn all the same regardless. Ragnarok shall occur once more. Humans shall make it happen. Hahaha.”
“That was particularly the most disturbing message I’ve heard,” the Duchess said.
“They could just be fake voices to disturb us,” Takeru said. “Like the time I heard my father talk about strange dealings.”
“Oh, right!” Aramus chimed in, remembering the info from the elder Mikaido. “He did have quite some knowledge on that subject.”
“These voices… We should hurry.” Michael increased his pace.
The Lunar Temple came into full view, but it felt as though they had already crossed the distance equivalent to a football field, and there was another field to go.
Before them stood one person in the middle of the road—Virgo. None of those who fought her would forget her visage.
Beside Virgo on the left was Judgement Summoner, and on her right was Judgement Saint. Beside Judgement Saint and Summoner were others that none of the members of the group recognized. There was a shorter girl clad in armor like the medieval knights with silver hair—much like Aramus and Michael—then there was Mary’s old friend, Charlotte, and lastly, a person who was clearly an android walked up with her mechanical legs from behind Virgo and stood before her.
Everyone could see the entire area now. The walls reached high and the ceiling was very far away, likely hundreds of meters away. The entire place seemed like a round room, and the Lunar Temple was seemingly an ancient Greek temple from the looks of it, with many symbols of the moon. The floor too, had odd designs etched on it, and they only now realized that they were standing on pure steel floor. To be more specific, they were atop a disc of steel that seemed to adorn the ground, before a road led to the temple. Both sides of the group were standing atop the disc of steel, which was in fact a carving of the sun and the moon.
“Welcome,” Virgo began. “My dear challengers, congratulations on coming such a long way.”
“Just shut up and die already!” Svetlana shouted in anger. She then looked at the android girl who she immediately recognized. Did she worked for Virgo this whole time? Here I thought she was just another Raider from Russia…
Aramus scowled at her and the cronies gathered around her. Bitch. Tell that to the millions of innocents you killed.
Michael drew his gun and immediately fired at Virgo herself. The red bullets headed towards their target at high speed, only to be caught by the person behind Virgo that appeared right in front of her.
She threw the bullets high up before they exploded. HE Rounds, eh?
“I have been patiently awaiting you two, Taurus and Sagittarius,” Virgo said, ignoring Michael’s bullets and the other humans. “Shall we resume our battle?”
A crash was heard as Kazimir’s hammer dropped from his shoulder, the floor cracking from its force of impact. Kazimir inhaled sharply as he lowered his head, a palm clenched over his face in frustration. “Bitch, you just had to say it,” he let out under grit teeth. Throwing his hand back down, he looked up at Virgo with nothing but anger, his eye beginning to glow a brown hue as his mark appeared within his pupil. “Yeah, alright bitch, we’ll settle the score here,” he called as he crouched down. At the beckoning of his clenched fists, the ground around him began to rumble and bend to his will as some of the steel flooring parted ways to reform around his arms. Standing up now, Kazimir had two metal clubs for hands and a defiant look towards Virgo. “I’m gonna rip that fucking smug face right off!” he cried as he smashed his two clubs together like the start of a boxing match.
Two blades formed under the palms of the ancient conqueror. One was shining like the sun on her right hand, and the other was swirling with winds on the left hand.
Sagittarius leveled her bow towards Virgo. “For my maiden, I shall defeat your host, Ishtar.”
The world around them was dyed black and white. Time had stopped and the time for battle had come as the bloodlust for Virgo was confirmed from Sagittarius and Taurus.
(BGM: http://www.infinitelooper.com/?v=5Av8flSjmMc&p=n)
“Come, to live is but to fight, and to fight is the true path deciding a victor—a conqueror,” Virgo stated, stretching her hands wide. She was truly excited at the face of a battle. The field started to glow.
“Let there be an invitation of chaos: revelry, destruction, oppression, abolition, and endless wanton hedonism.”
The glow of the field intensified as the ancient Descendant chanted.
“For the decree of the Sovereign has been given. For the words of the Sovereign are absolute.”
The Representatives of Virgo started to glow. Each of them ready for combat.
“Hearken unto me—my loyal retainers—my beloved knights. Together we shall rule the realm; be it men, devils, beasts, or the fay—all shall fall before the might of the conqueror.”
The Representatives of Virgo took off from the steel floor, levitating. They looked down at the group of mages and the pair of Descendants who’d face their mistress. Momentarily, they left Virgo and Weiss below as they flew high up, lights of spiritual energy embracing them—each now were appearing to be dim spheres lighting up the stage.
“Let the legitimacy of my reign be known!”
Virgo’s eyes gave away a navy-blue hue, displaying the insignias of Virgo. The Chaos Utopia Commandment was active.
“Legitimacy nothing, you’re gonna have to get through me first,” Kazimir growled as he broke into a dash, leaving marks on the ground as his steps furiously pounded forward. In his mad dash, Virgo stood in his blood-tinged view until it came with a flash. He felt a sudden force impact against his head as the familiar and irritating sight of the cyborg appeared before him. “Bitch.” He grit his teeth, her steel boot still in connection against his face. “You’re in the way.” He roared, swiping his arm across as the assailant withdrew and advanced towards Virgo, not having missed a step.
How rude, Weiss thought as she withdrew. Oh, it’s that guy from one of my missions. Still a brute it seems.
Kazimir’s clubs clashed against Virgo’s swords, causing sparks to form and shower their surroundings. He retracted one of the hammers and dropped it hard against the enemy Descendant, bashing into her. The weight was apparently too much and her defenses broke, yet she was still smirking.
“Not bad,” she remarked.
“Just wait,” he replied, “I’m gonna wipe that smirk off you.”
“Try it.” Her smile turned even more haughty. “I dare you.”
Songs of steel rang furiously as the two Descendants danced to their heart’s content.
Sensing that there was every reason to believe that the fellow with the huge metal clubs had things in hand, Aleksander sprinted towards the odd, mechanical woman, noting that as pretty as she might naturally be, the gears were more than a little bit unsettling. Shaking his head in disappointment at artificially modifying the natural beauty of such a fine lady, he ran through the mantra in his head to cast his favored combat utility spell, and was quite surprised when rather than becoming a raven, he remained a man. Thankfully, he recovered in time to lash out with his sword, aiming for the exposed gears to try and bust them up and hinder her mobility, if indeed she could be considered a †˜her’ still.
“I won’t let you harm any of my friends!” Alek shouted, “You’ll have to get through me first!”
Another rude person. Weiss sighed. “Just where do you think you’re aiming, boy?”
“Boy? You’re not that much older than me,” Alek stated with gritted teeth. “And I’m aiming wherever I have to to win, in the name of my benefactor!”
“Wha—” She sighed again. “Fine, man child.”
“Tch, if you think you’ll bait me with that little effort, then you’re in for a rude awakening, Miss.”
A palm rested against Weiss’ chest the next thing she knew and the nails dug into the steel plate. Takeru then gave her a push, a strong force of magic sending Weiss off. The spell Ignus Projectiles was activated, and a pair of flames struck at Weiss as she flew to the air due to the force, while another invaded Virgo—courtesy of the Duchess—but something mysterious negated its effect.
The Duke chanted and raised both his arms. Weiss was sent further up into the air via magic. The android Descendant found herself flying at least thirty meters above the battlefield as a result, leaving the Steel Princess to fight alone.
Michael wasted no time as he closed in on the flying android as he continuously fired his gun. Bullets whizzed by her as she flew up until finally one hit its mark.
“Okay, that should buy us time to deal with Virgo,” Takeru said. Only a meter or so away where Virgo and Kazimir clashed about wildly.
Weiss aimed her rifle from the top of the tornado that she was sent off with. She tried to shoot the man that was shooting at her. As she tried to pull the trigger, the winds went out of control and Weiss’ aim went way off the mark. Purple beams struck at her and she grunted, the other Descendant in the form of a young girl was aiming at her.
Aleksander’s blade sparked into life with an augment as he dashed towards Virgo. The sparks seemed to fly from his very feet from how quickly they moved as he barrelled into her, putting the full weight and speed of his momentum behind the decisive blow. “Looks like your lackey didn’t wanna stick around and party, so it’s time to ditch the appetizer, and move onto the full course!”
Alek’s sword was halted against the wind of Fragarach, Virgo’s left sword. Kazimir lunged forward with his club next. The swordsman from England and the Russian Descendant opened a flurry of attacks that Virgo faced alone.
Finally, the weight of Kazimir pushed through Fragarach’s defense. Virgo ripped apart volleys of fireballs from Elizabeth with her other sword, giving Alek and Kazimir an opportunity to strike her at the same time.
As Alek’s sword cut into the flesh of the female Descendant, she held up the back of her hand to show a brightly pulsing and glowing prism of navy-blue. The force of power blew him back.
He let out a soft grunt as he landed hard on his back, recognizing the sudden sleepy feeling as the same thing he felt in the last fight he was in.
“No way.. not another one of you asshats,” he growled as he rocked back to his feet in a less than smooth motion. “You won’t get me twice with the same trick!”
He took advantage of the space his opponent had given him to harness the latent magic of his specialty. With a single spoken word, a ray of moonlight shot up from the ground and into him. He shot a ball of flame that he conjured at the same time at Virgo, the fire engulfing her and burning her slowly. Immediately after, he started chanting and began to shape the lunar energy into the form of a long, smooth handle, showing intense irritation when he lost control of the spell and it fizzled, not yet immediately clear what he was trying for.
As the few engaged Virgo in melee combat, Aramus stood besides the nobility where he could act in their defense if required. Better him than them taking a hit. Cyclic winds pushed him into position before the Princess, hovering as he prepared a lightning bolt. The spell sparked against Virgo’s barrier, looking like it barely dealt any damage as the shield held. Aramus grumbled in annoyance, turning his attention towards the floating robot. That probably wouldn’t be shielded.
“Those who will focus on spell casting stay with me,” the Princess commanded. “I shall bolster our defenses.” A purple aura shrouded Louise as she focused her mana. A dark violet shield formed around the group on the back. This was the spell taught to the members of Royalty for defense, the Royal Magica.
“Shall we start preparing the big guns, Princess?” the Duke asked.
“Very well,” Louise replied. “We might as well take the risks.”
“Mister Aramus, you would do well to protect us then?” the Duchess asked, not particularly expecting an answer.
The Magister wordlessly hovered over, his winds flaring to signify an answer.
The Duke and the Duchess started to concentrate on drawing a large amount of mana from the Realms beyond.
“Leave the healing to us,” Anna said, standing beside Emilia.
“We’ll do what we can to minimize the wounds, and perhaps lend some helping hand in combat,” Emilia stated.
The prism on the back of Virgo’s hand shined brighter. A navy-blue barrier started to form. It engulfed the field around herself, locking Kazimir, Aleksander, and Svetlana within it. It was the very same barrier under which Margaret Alicia was killed—the Maiden’s Curtain Commandment was active.
Louise chanted yet again making additional barriers form around the Duke and the Duchess. The Duke also casted a web of electricity around himself.
“She who pierces the wall of a maiden must hold and maintain a heart pure and clean of impure mind,” Artemis spoke as if to remind herself. She manipulated Natsu’s body to level her bow and faced it against the barrier. Clenching the fist, multiple arrows made of purple energy formed. Letting go of the fingers, the projectiles blitzed at the navy-blue barrier.
“What’s wrong? Surely you can keep up?” Virgo taunted.
Kazimir scoffed, the metallic clubs were perhaps too heavy as he lugged them along. His heavy impacts broke and tore the floor’s ornate designs and the surroundings, but not his target who nimbly parried his fists’ extensions. After a final attempt, Takeru jumped and used the club as a ledge, and propelled himself at Virgo with his fist before him, burning with mana.
“Foolish child of man, learn your place. Shine, my blade of glory and victory.” Virgo’s sword that shone like the sun met not with Takeru’s fist, but his chest. The Magister laid his chest on the Descendant’s shoulder, but the mana fizzled out and he wore an expression of confusion instead of his crazed face which usually displayed his love for crushing bones and meat.
With a flash, Takeru’s body was bifurcated in an instant. Virgo’s blade sailed down and then up again, cutting through Kazimir the next moment. Takeru was apparently a mere distraction, a way to free open the path.
“Takeru!” Aramus shouted, flinging bolt after bolt of lightning at Virgo. The barrier put a stop to all his spells but incensed as he was, Aramus continued flinging his magic. One of the few Japanese he could call friend had been cut down so callously, and the anger he felt showed in his spells, the bolts burning furiously with energy as they flowed in a continuous stream.
Natsu launched another batch of arrows and the barrier finally fell. Artemis only gave one look at Aramus. “Now.”
“I would rather the focus be taken to the other Descendant,” the Duke said, seeing Weiss come down from the air. “Likely not as bad as Virgo but still a nuisance.”
Now! Weiss dashed in at the gunner who had been shooting at her when she was up in the air. Her Zodiac sign shined on her right eye as she was closing in. She stopped and aimed her fists at the man’s face. Michael raised his gun to guard against her attack, but her fist sent him flying.
Weiss felt a grinding sensation in her side, turning to find another mage glaring at her. Aramus had struck the other Descendant with one Galeforce, the orb screeching as it ground away against her magic resistance. Undaunted, he shoved his other orb into the first, a miniature typhoon in the palm of his hand. Sure enough, it was enough to make her stagger even if only a little.
Michael saw this as an opportunity to pepper Weiss with a few more bullets until he eventually ran out. He raised his thumb towards Aramus as he unsheathed his blade. He then approached Weiss, leaving a silver streak of light from his sigil, unleashing a flurry of blows upon her. However, even with his accelerated perception, she was keeping up and parrying his strikes like it was nothing. Finally, he saw Weiss’ minute shift in stance as she prepared to hit him with a straight; he ducked and tackled her with his shoulder to offset her balance, following through with an upwards slice as she stumbled.
Oh no, Weiss thought. She shouted, “Assault mode!” Her rifle changed modes, and Weiss used the one that attacked her as a platform to jump. She started to shoot randomly at the ground surrounding her, making a smokescreen. Weiss used the smoke to distance herself far away from her attackers. “Snipe mode,” she whispered at her rifle.
A pair of the daggers shaped like a rosary linked with chains shot at her from the smoke, and Weiss sunk into the steel surface below her with her Commandment to evade them from skewering her. In what seemed like an impossible display of power, she flew back out of it—her burning suit hadn’t seemed to have made any real contact with the steel floor and what lay under it—and shot at the Duke, with her sniper, but he was protected by his spells.
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
“Let the most sinister of men be punished. Let they be informed of the type of terror women are capable of displaying should their dignity be tarnished.”
Upon Virgo’s chanting, she was shrouded in a cloak of navy-blue that seemed to exist side-by-side with the flames that Aleksander put against her. Kazimir’s steel arms fell against her, and her sword of wind, Fragarach, blocked it once again.
Elizabeth cast balls of fire, her favorite spell, Ignus Sphere, and the Descendant cut them with her shining bright sword. Kazimir clubbed her with his other arm next, relishing the feeling. The host of Taurus moved aside and purple beams skewered Virgo. She couldn’t block all five of the projectiles at the same time. Svetlana’s flames that blew out from her pointed fingers lashed at her body next but, she manipulated them with ease thanks to the winds of Fragarach, enduring the burns before sending them away. So far, the coordination was going well, perhaps thanks to the collective experience of the warriors of the group battling against Virgo. Despite their size and power, however, Virgo seemed to persist with relative ease.
The flames bathed the surroundings of Kazimir, Aleksander and Svetlana who were closer to Virgo than the rest. Svetlana joined her fingers again and leveled them towards Virgo, launching more deadly flames that traversed across the air like the wind. She seemed very fond of the Blazing Winds spell that Duchess Margaret Alicia taught her.
The Descendant dashed into it in response in one go, blitzing past it and Svetlana, a navy-blue wind covering her, as if painting her entire surroundings along with her. One would be able to see what seemed like stars and darkness in the deep blue, before a shattering noise was heard and a cut formed atop her shoulder, flushing out blood. Virgo only stood behind her with her blades in a pose that made it apparent that she had been done with her swing quite a while ago. She sped up to Kazimir and they clashed with sparks flying all over for some moments. Virgo made a small leap and her blades extended with spiritual energy, brimming with power.
“The heavens are under my palm and my vicinity of rule. Thus, extend—my blades—I call upon the tools of war and dance to my heart’s content!”
Thus, the Holy Blade Dance Commandment was unleashed and Virgo danced with her blades, ripping through some of his flesh and blood before she finally swung both swords down and their weapons met again fiercely in a deadlock, and they eventually pulled away from each other. She raised her shining sword high at last and concentrated her spiritual energy to release another power, but something was amiss.
“King Solomon… you dare?” Virgo uttered.
“This… is retribution for your actions,” an unfamiliar voice to all but Aramus and the Duchess echoed.
“Do you truly believe you’ll get away with this petty action?”
“This shard of the moon shall be your grave as the Queen would believe. I shall place my hopes with the Royal Queen.”
“ ...Bastard, I shall cleave you and your throne out of existence.”
Aramus would’ve smiled smugly, but given that he had just seen Takeru get sliced into two halves, he couldn’t bring himself to do so. Still, it was a good thought that they had help in this fight.
“Let’s try this just one more time…” Aleksander murmured, gathering his the mana from the Faerie Realm to cast Lunar Scythe again. He charged back into melee range with his new weapon, cocked for a single strike with the gleaming scythe in hand, much like a farmer would reap wheat, except with Virgo’s neck as his intended target. The woman walked back nimbly, parrying his scythe made of water. Aleksander pursued. Virgo thrust her Fragarach, not against Aleksander but to cleave one of Elizabeth’s Ignus Sphere in two and hold off a bolt of lightning from Aramus. With this opportunity, Aleksander struck at Virgo, but her forearm still stopped it from going all the way to the neck.
“Hm… lunar-aspected water, how unique,” Steel Princess calmly assessed, but Aleksander ignored the comment, retracting it and swinging again. This time it clung onto her flank. He coughed blood, feeling a stinging pain across his body, something one would feel from the spread of poison. He had no idea how such a thing had been injected into him. “You are in my way.” Virgo revealed the back of her hand once more. He tried to resist it, but the force of the Commandment, Jewel’s Blight struck as he witnessed the pulsing prism. Aleksander was tossed beside Kazimir who only stared with a frown as if watching a small dispute be settled before he could resume his business.
Aleksander slid back across the ground from the force of the power she used and didn’t skid to a stop until he was almost all the way back to where the barrier of Louise was. A trickle of blood streamed from his lips as he laid unconscious in a heap.
Virgo looked up. “I suppose I shall get done with other business first.” Lightning formed above and she witnessed it, partly with zest and partly with disinterest. “Zeus’ thunder… I suppose it may be a bit much for Weiss.” The thunder grumbled for some moments before crackling and falling upon the Descendant. An explosion followed, after which the thunder continued raining down upon her.
Before the electrical residues even cleared, a sphere of flame seemed to have been the final icing on the cake as it crashed down on Virgo’s location, bringing with it a wave of heat. The Duchess concentrated to contain the majority of said heat upon their adversary. This was one of Asteria’s spell that once made Aramus suffer, Tears of Helios.
Virgo’s shining sword cleaved these spells in two, but most of the damage was already done. Weiss, however, was not able to intercept the effects of the spell till the end, as the heat seemed to have not excluded her thanks to the Duchess’ masterful control over it.
“Judgement Sniper, you may retreat,” Steel Princess commanded.
“I am sorry, ma’am.” Weiss shot the ground around her to create a smoke screen. She used her Commandment to slip into the ground, leaving the battlefield.
“What… is this?” the Duke inquired. From his leg to his hips and then his belly, he was becoming covered with stone.
“Petrification?!” the Duchess noted.
“You will have to break out of it in time,” Princess Louise stated between her breathes.
“Father…?! How do you think this is happening?” Elizabeth ran up to her father, but he was already fully petrified.
“She did chant once but moments ago… that aura—she mentioned men. Perhaps the men attacking her would befall danger?” Louise guessed.
“That would cut our offensive power in half,” Michael quipped, loading a new magazine into his gun.
“Strange, though. Our friend Taurus does not seem hindered,” the Duchess said, giving Kazimir a glare as he fought with the enemy.
“Given the current situation, I am glad he isn’t affected.” Michael took the time to observe their surroundings, if only to see if whether Judgement Sniper had really retreated.
“There isn’t much of a choice, we have to press the attack,” Aramus said, looking with slight dismay at the now petrified Duke.
Louise raised her arms again, concentrating on the mana. “The barrier is back for now. Everyone should stay—wait!”
Elizabeth dashed out of the barrier, and she wasn’t alone as Anna left with her.
Kazimir took a powerful strike from Virgo’s shining sword but he wasn’t bisected. He barely held himself from falling over from the loss of balance. Before Virgo could advance to cut him in two for good, Elizabeth’s relic blade met to offer resistance for Taurus.
“Does she want to die young?” Aramus said in exasperation. He wanted deeply to follow after Elizabeth but was duty bound to stay beside Louise. Besides, somebody had to look after their new work of art.
“Let us pray for her safety,” the Duchess stated, giving up on stopping either of the ladies as she started preparing her next spell.
“Indeed,” Aramus muttered as he shot a bolt of lightning, briefly slowing Virgo. Although he was prepared to be petrified, Aramus noted that nothing adverse was happening to him. “It seems her Commandment doesn’t affect all men. It could either be a certain condition or luck that one gets turned to stone.”
“I noted Aleksander coughing blood earlier while attacking her. Perhaps the ailment is random…?” Louise guessed.
“The aura is vanishing now,” Emilia said from beside them. “We should be safe now.”
“Kaz!” Anna shouted out as she reached him. The Descendant of Taurus only looked at her with cold eyes as if asking “why,” but she held him tightly with her hands before pressing her lips against his out of the blue.
Kazimir was not sure what was going on. Stunned from bewilderment, he slowly started feeling the invasion of mana into his body as Anna’s body glowed with a light-blue hue. His injuries started to heal and close.
“You owe me one for this,” Anna said, pressing a finger against her lower lip. In truth, this was the easiest way known to transfer mana into the body of a being with so much magical resistance like a Descendant, who wouldn’t be able to stop their protection even if they willed it. Thus, Anna took such a bold action. However, not many knew about this method.
“Heh, that can be easily repaid,” Kazimir jested as he rubbed his arm past his chin with a smirk, an expression rare for him to behold. It quickly vanished as he turned back to Virgo, smashing his clubs together as he readied himself once more.
Anna ran over to Svetlana next and crouched down to her, placing a hand on her shoulder to start the healing. “Are you alright? This cut is rather deep.”
“I’m fine, this is nothing,” Svetlana said as she tried to get back up. She followed by clapping her hands twice. She placed one hand on the ground, and soon a tree-shaped man rose up and rushed towards Virgo. Svetlana quickly tried to follow up with another spell. Having placed her index and middle fingers together, she tried casting her Blazing Wind spell only to have nothing come out. “What did she do? I can’t get the mana from the Infernal Realm.”
“That spell again,” Virgo said but didn’t take action as the tree and its vines lashed out at her, for she was occupied with Elizabeth. The noble lady leapt and Virgo suffered the wrath of the Ent. Albeit Steel Princess cut the vines from entangling her. Elizabeth rushed at her again as the Descendant stopped its onslaught.
“I hereby rule out the absolute decree of the Ruler. May the lives of the unrighteous and rebellious be wiped, torn, and thus executed.”
A powerful wave of bright light shot out and struck at Elizabeth, Kazimir, and Svetlana. When it reached Natsu, however, Artemis let loose her arrows and they pierced through the wave—breaking it—and wounded Virgo at the same time.
“You shall not get past me so easily… I cannot say the same for the minions of yours, however,” Artemis stated, looking up.
Two of the orbs of light from above landed and penetrated Louise’s barrier with ease. It was Judgement Saint, with another girl dressed in steel plate holding a large sword.
“You again!” Michael shouted, pointing towards the nun with his gun.
Aramus cursed under his breath and hastily launched a bolt of lightning at her, the spell narrowly missing her as she descended.
The nun gave a smug smile, but she landed before the Duke, summoning a burning long blade in her hand. Michael started to shoot at her but when she started dancing, the bullets were burnt away. She cleaved through the Duke made of stone with her Holy Blade Dance and there were large marks on it by the time she was done. The stone gave away and the shell was released, the Duke fell, released from his prison but he was heavily wounded.
Emilia rushed up to the Duke as the nun started flying away again.
The other girl zipped past the Duchess, and a navy-blue wind caught ahold of her. Aramus couldn’t even see when or how the young child did what. There was a resounding noise of something shattering and the Duchess fell down on her knees, finding an injury in her stomach.
Indeed, both the Commandments Holy Blade Dance and the Dimension Buster—that was applied on the Duke and the Duchess, respectively—were Commandments of Virgo given to them as her Representatives. The only reason Virgo could make use of them herself was because the Chaos Utopia Commandment connected her with them. Thus, Virgo was at her full power at the moment, but perhaps she wasn’t really trying to win this. No, Virgo wanted to enjoy this entire conflict all on her own.
“They… canceled my spell!” the Duchess managed between her ragged breaths.
“W-What… happened?!” the Duke said as Emilia started her healing. The other Representative of Virgo left as well.
“This is chaotic. We can hardly hope to win with them interfering,” Louise said, scoffing. “We need you two to cast again.”
“I… I cannot connect with the Infernal Realm, Your Highness,” the Duchess replied, looking down at her palm, not sure what was going on with her. “Please forgive me.”
The Duke got up, thanking Emilia—who ran over to heal the Duchess—and started gathering mana from the Faerie Realm. “I can still cast…!”
“It may have been that Commandment… it is canceling the ability to connect to the Realm of magic,” Louise theorized. “We’re losing firepower one way or the other it seems.”
“I’ll create some space.” Michael unsheathed his blade. “Please try to do something by then.” He activated his original spell, Chrono Phantasma, once more. However, as his perception of time slowed down, he noticed spots of black in his vision, narrowing the area he could see properly. So even with those high quality potions, the limit is still there.
Kazimir rushed forth with his iron clubs and swept the ground to hit Virgo, but she leapt gracefully to avoid it. He drew some more pieces of the earth to extend his arm of steel and connected with Virgo’s sword. Pushing his weight, he sent Virgo further away. Elizabeth sliced the air with her relic sword. Flames formed from the edge of the weapon and she thus sent scarring flares at Virgo.
In a moment, Virgo was behind Elizabeth rather than before her, the blue winds having caught her too. Only now did she notice that the fires conjured from her relic were for naught. There were starry sparkles and she was cut, but she turned and attacked, only to be stuck facing Fragarach’s winds, while Kazimir was contesting with her shining sword.
The Steel Princess was thus locked by the two from both sides.
Michael immediately noticed this opportunity and dashed towards Virgo. When he was a few steps in front of her, he kicked the ground to increase his speed as he stabbed her in the stomach, putting his whole weight into the thrust. He pushed his sword into her belly until its guard stopped him. As he stopped right in front of her, his spell ended. Blood trickled from his mouth as he looked into her eyes in surprise, she hadn’t even staggered backwards when she took the blow from his sword.
Virgo looked down at Michael with her eyes brimming with power. The Zodiac sign in navy-blue was in complete view to the former Executioner of the Church. She smiled smugly as usual.
“What a pair of lost—searching pupils they are. Searching ever more for… power? I like your eyes.”
Michael’s ears twitched when he heard what the Descendant said. His hands trembled as he continued to look into her eyes. Was it an offer, he wondered? No… She’s the enemy. She’s killed a lot of people—allies, innocents… Yet what she said was true. He desired power—her power. It was then that he realized, his hands didn’t tremble in fear, he was tempted.
“So what?” he spat out.
“Seek it. Don’t stumble so. Say, do you think those who you are holding me in account for… are truly innocent?”
“It doesn’t matter.”
“What do you fight for?”
“It doesn’t matter!” He screamed as he twisted his sword.
“Your will is so empty. Pitiful.” Virgo pushed Elizabeth away with ease as she pressed with her sword just a little, as if nudging. She hardly seemed to wince at Michael’s attempts to bring her pain.
“Don’t listen to her, Michael!” Elizabeth shouted desperately.
Virgo only took up Fragarach, and the wind itself started to take out the silver sword from her flesh. Gently and slowly, it was pulling it out and Michael couldn’t keep it embedded despite pressing with his weight. When the sword finally came out, Virgo backflipped and landed behind Elizabeth.
“Don’t fret so, son of man. It is alright—alright to become a judgement incarnate like me. Do not be reigned by petty reason.”
“Judgement? What makes you the judge of anything?!” Michael once again charged towards Virgo.
“For I am the host of a Goddess—I have this right. Every Descendant has their role to play for the greater good,” Virgo said as she side-stepped Michael’s desperate swings.
“Your farce is no concern of mine. I’ve already had my strings cut!” Michael ignored the pain he was experiencing in his chest as he activated his spell once more. He swung wildly as he nearly passed out when the spell kicked in, but he managed to graze Virgo on the cheek.
“You may be free, but you remain powerless.”
“Then I’ll take power for myself.” He glared at her as he started chanting a spell he saw Elizabeth use earlier. He channeled mana from the Infernal Realm, but failed to complete his chant when he fell to his knee from overexertion and massive blood loss.
“Oh? And how would you achieve such a thing? Spells?”
“Let’s start with that.” He smiled smugly towards her, as if he wasn’t kneeling in front of her, bathed in his own blood.
“Let me show you how it’s truly done. No spells would compare to true power.” Virgo raised her shining sword up high towards the ceiling.
“I demand the Gates of the Fay to open forth, and grant life to the priestesses of eld. Maidens, each of you who know not of love, but of war and carnage. Each of you who treat seduction as but a weapon—come. My Sirens—I command thee, fulfil thy destiny. For me shall ye sing and for me shall ye call forth—the calamity the primordials feared so.”
On the corners of the arena above materialized women donning ancient garb. Each of their forms impossibly beautiful— much like their summoner—and ethereal like apparitions. They circled them above. The maidens began to sing. Their voices carried unnaturally far.
Michael started to be lifted up from the ground, the wind holding him by his neck, suffocating him. He held his neck but couldn’t touch anything, yet he could clearly feel something strangling him. Such was the winds of Fragrarach, he could not resist its grasp upon him.
Virgo’s swords extended with brightly burning spiritual power as she started to dance, the Holy Blade Dance being unleashed once more. Michael put up his sword to guard, hence it was the first to be sliced through as if it was as soft as cheese. This was where he lost his sword, Silver Edge. Steel Princess’ swords burnt through Michael’s flesh and tore his bones—without mercy to make a demonstration—to the point that even his blood was vaporized before it fell down. By the time Michael fell, he was barely alive.
He found Emilia healing him when he opened his eyelids.
“I think we may need to fix the sword after this,” he joked, still clutching the broken weapon in his hand.
“I promise to fix it up after this,” Emilia replied. “And the bullets, too. So don’t die yet.”
“Your… handwriting… fix—too,” he squeezed out as he clutched his chest. His heart might give out soon, he figured.
Widening her eyes, Emilia realized that she might’ve been healing the wrong wounds. “Where is the most pain you are feeling from right now?!”
Michael pulled the final resort weapon he had been saving from his back pocket. “That’s… hard to... answer.”
Emilia shifted her hand across several parts of his upper torso wherever she could see wounds. From shoulder to forehead to the chest where she noted an odd pendant but ignored it. “Come on, we don’t have the time, you have to know. Try and find out, it’s your own body.”
Michael finally remembered where they were. This was no time to be injured, for Virgo still had to be dealt with. He closed his eyes as he mustered his will through the pain. How could he rest when he still had that guy who he needed to kill.
“One… last try. I—we need to end her here.” The former priest pushed himself up, grenade still in hand. He hoped that it would do damage similar to when he fought Bram.
The voices of the sirens were intensifying, and the air was full with the spiritual energy of Virgo. The priestesses of the eld summoned Faeries that supported their Queen—the ancient ruler. The ceiling soon started to lit up with this collection of impressive power, but everyone was too busy just keeping their eyes on Virgo and her moves.
When Michael got up, he saw Virgo floating in the air, glowing. Spiritual energy was visible as they all converged with her.
“In my name, I invoke the wrath of the Goddess who breaks all chains keeping her bound as obstacles. Otherworldly concerns be damned—be it Heaven or Earth—none stand before the path of the victor, none stand before the path of the conqueror!”
A crack formed at the very top, the ceiling of the moon shard. Thunder crashed and broke past the ceiling of the entire rocky structure and burst all the way down to the steel floor, exploding upon everyone below except Virgo.
Emilia ran back to the group behind them. Her clothes were tattered and burnt, but she was still able to move.
Aramus was flung aside like a rag doll, landing on the ground painfully. He pounded a fist against the ground, gritting his teeth as his body was wracked with pain. He took off from the ground again unsteadily, pain dulling his movements.
Elizabeth got up. “This… ground… what is this?” She looked down and the floor was pulsing with odd supernatural power, bustling with what sounded like electricity. She ran back under the barrier where Anna was tending to her wounds.
“Put your guard up!” Louise shouted from behind. “It is not over yet!”
“By the God… it will blow up soon!” the Duchess announced.
Michael was blown away but he got up again. He saw Virgo come down to the ground with a smug smile. He pulled the pin out from his grenade, and with the intention to wipe the smirk off her face, he threw the grenade towards her with all his might.
Virgo sliced the grenade and it blew up. Michael looked on as there was a patch of smoke after a rush of wind.
“By my will I command the souls of the weak and fallen—mortals—to join my side and aid my cause.” Virgo once more showed her shimmering prism. Something oval and white flew out of Aleksander’s body and revolved around Virgo. Svetlana fell next and a similar thing came out and joined the other. The souls of the two joined with the ground and the trigger was made. Virgo took up her heel and placed it against the ground with a resounding clack. The entire ground burst after cracks formed and a thunderous wave struck at everyone from below.
As everyone started getting back up, they heard the songs of the priestesses reverberating across the arena. Each were brightly shining like the spheres—the Representatives of Virgo—flying high above them. The souls of Aleksander of Svetlana continued to flow around the Descendant. She was alone on land, but not alone in the air.
“O Ishtar, grant the instruments of purification!” Virgo chanted, spreading her arms and swords wide. She floated up from the ground again, albeit she didn’t go further above. Lights—power started to gather, spiritual energy, more specifically. The lunar ground started to shake as the energy twisted, bended, spiraled into one spherical form that was converging before Virgo.
Aramus saw this before. The World Buster Commandment was coming.
“Not this again,” Aramus muttered before shouting to the others. “We have to stop her or we might lose another country! We gotta stop the World Buster!”
“Damnit,” Kazimir cursed with grit teeth. “I’m going to pound this bitch.”
“I’m running out of options.” Michael sheathed his broken blade. “Had hoped the grenade would do something.”
“We shall stop it,” Princess Louise shouted with determination. A black aura was soon adrift her form, and her eyes turned black. She finally casted her Lost Form stance spell and had called upon the strength of the Void Realm. It was now or never, defenses be damned.
Kazimir and Elizabeth both dashed forward. Kazimir bashed Virgo with his clubs—both—while Elizabeth’s sword blazed and dug into Virgo.
Louise outstretched her hand and a violet beam of mana launched. The power of the Void Lost Form was unleashed. She was no longer defensive indeed. The Princess rapidly fired the rays until the light of the orb before Virgo dimmed.
Finally, Natsu’s palm landed against the chest of Virgo and she was pushed back. Unlike anyone else, Virgo barely passed three meters before she stopped; the Commandment of Natsu’s was known for taking the opponent farther out of the battlefield. In truth, Artemis was surprised that Virgo hadn’t crash into the Lunar Temple by now.
With a flash, a large and thick greatsword formed under the duchess’ palm. “If I cannot cast Ignem spells now, then my strongest spells are forfeit… I shall go join them.” Moments later, the Duchess’ sword that was granted to her by Solomon clashed against Virgo’s Fragarach. As usual, the wind delayed the sharp edges from contacting.
Elizabeth curved her blade, letting out searing flames that Virgo evaded, but Kazimir caught her, giving the Duchess the chance to slash at her.
A sizzling noise rang out as an invisible force struck due to Virgo’s denial to their desperate march against her, and the three fell back due to the strong shock wave.
Upon Virgo’s chanting, she was shrouded in a cloak of navy-blue that seemed to exist side-by-side with the flames that Aleksander put against her. Kazimir’s steel arms fell against her, and her sword of wind, Fragarach, blocked it once again.
Elizabeth cast balls of fire, her favorite spell, Ignus Sphere, and the Descendant cut them with her shining bright sword. Kazimir clubbed her with his other arm next, relishing the feeling. The host of Taurus moved aside and purple beams skewered Virgo. She couldn’t block all five of the projectiles at the same time. Svetlana’s flames that blew out from her pointed fingers lashed at her body next but, she manipulated them with ease thanks to the winds of Fragarach, enduring the burns before sending them away. So far, the coordination was going well, perhaps thanks to the collective experience of the warriors of the group battling against Virgo. Despite their size and power, however, Virgo seemed to persist with relative ease.
The flames bathed the surroundings of Kazimir, Aleksander and Svetlana who were closer to Virgo than the rest. Svetlana joined her fingers again and leveled them towards Virgo, launching more deadly flames that traversed across the air like the wind. She seemed very fond of the Blazing Winds spell that Duchess Margaret Alicia taught her.
The Descendant dashed into it in response in one go, blitzing past it and Svetlana, a navy-blue wind covering her, as if painting her entire surroundings along with her. One would be able to see what seemed like stars and darkness in the deep blue, before a shattering noise was heard and a cut formed atop her shoulder, flushing out blood. Virgo only stood behind her with her blades in a pose that made it apparent that she had been done with her swing quite a while ago. She sped up to Kazimir and they clashed with sparks flying all over for some moments. Virgo made a small leap and her blades extended with spiritual energy, brimming with power.
“The heavens are under my palm and my vicinity of rule. Thus, extend—my blades—I call upon the tools of war and dance to my heart’s content!”
Thus, the Holy Blade Dance Commandment was unleashed and Virgo danced with her blades, ripping through some of his flesh and blood before she finally swung both swords down and their weapons met again fiercely in a deadlock, and they eventually pulled away from each other. She raised her shining sword high at last and concentrated her spiritual energy to release another power, but something was amiss.
“King Solomon… you dare?” Virgo uttered.
“This… is retribution for your actions,” an unfamiliar voice to all but Aramus and the Duchess echoed.
“Do you truly believe you’ll get away with this petty action?”
“This shard of the moon shall be your grave as the Queen would believe. I shall place my hopes with the Royal Queen.”
“ ...Bastard, I shall cleave you and your throne out of existence.”
Aramus would’ve smiled smugly, but given that he had just seen Takeru get sliced into two halves, he couldn’t bring himself to do so. Still, it was a good thought that they had help in this fight.
“Let’s try this just one more time…” Aleksander murmured, gathering his the mana from the Faerie Realm to cast Lunar Scythe again. He charged back into melee range with his new weapon, cocked for a single strike with the gleaming scythe in hand, much like a farmer would reap wheat, except with Virgo’s neck as his intended target. The woman walked back nimbly, parrying his scythe made of water. Aleksander pursued. Virgo thrust her Fragarach, not against Aleksander but to cleave one of Elizabeth’s Ignus Sphere in two and hold off a bolt of lightning from Aramus. With this opportunity, Aleksander struck at Virgo, but her forearm still stopped it from going all the way to the neck.
“Hm… lunar-aspected water, how unique,” Steel Princess calmly assessed, but Aleksander ignored the comment, retracting it and swinging again. This time it clung onto her flank. He coughed blood, feeling a stinging pain across his body, something one would feel from the spread of poison. He had no idea how such a thing had been injected into him. “You are in my way.” Virgo revealed the back of her hand once more. He tried to resist it, but the force of the Commandment, Jewel’s Blight struck as he witnessed the pulsing prism. Aleksander was tossed beside Kazimir who only stared with a frown as if watching a small dispute be settled before he could resume his business.
Aleksander slid back across the ground from the force of the power she used and didn’t skid to a stop until he was almost all the way back to where the barrier of Louise was. A trickle of blood streamed from his lips as he laid unconscious in a heap.
Virgo looked up. “I suppose I shall get done with other business first.” Lightning formed above and she witnessed it, partly with zest and partly with disinterest. “Zeus’ thunder… I suppose it may be a bit much for Weiss.” The thunder grumbled for some moments before crackling and falling upon the Descendant. An explosion followed, after which the thunder continued raining down upon her.
Before the electrical residues even cleared, a sphere of flame seemed to have been the final icing on the cake as it crashed down on Virgo’s location, bringing with it a wave of heat. The Duchess concentrated to contain the majority of said heat upon their adversary. This was one of Asteria’s spell that once made Aramus suffer, Tears of Helios.
Virgo’s shining sword cleaved these spells in two, but most of the damage was already done. Weiss, however, was not able to intercept the effects of the spell till the end, as the heat seemed to have not excluded her thanks to the Duchess’ masterful control over it.
“Judgement Sniper, you may retreat,” Steel Princess commanded.
“I am sorry, ma’am.” Weiss shot the ground around her to create a smoke screen. She used her Commandment to slip into the ground, leaving the battlefield.
“What… is this?” the Duke inquired. From his leg to his hips and then his belly, he was becoming covered with stone.
“Petrification?!” the Duchess noted.
“You will have to break out of it in time,” Princess Louise stated between her breathes.
“Father…?! How do you think this is happening?” Elizabeth ran up to her father, but he was already fully petrified.
“She did chant once but moments ago… that aura—she mentioned men. Perhaps the men attacking her would befall danger?” Louise guessed.
“That would cut our offensive power in half,” Michael quipped, loading a new magazine into his gun.
“Strange, though. Our friend Taurus does not seem hindered,” the Duchess said, giving Kazimir a glare as he fought with the enemy.
“Given the current situation, I am glad he isn’t affected.” Michael took the time to observe their surroundings, if only to see if whether Judgement Sniper had really retreated.
“There isn’t much of a choice, we have to press the attack,” Aramus said, looking with slight dismay at the now petrified Duke.
Louise raised her arms again, concentrating on the mana. “The barrier is back for now. Everyone should stay—wait!”
Elizabeth dashed out of the barrier, and she wasn’t alone as Anna left with her.
Kazimir took a powerful strike from Virgo’s shining sword but he wasn’t bisected. He barely held himself from falling over from the loss of balance. Before Virgo could advance to cut him in two for good, Elizabeth’s relic blade met to offer resistance for Taurus.
“Does she want to die young?” Aramus said in exasperation. He wanted deeply to follow after Elizabeth but was duty bound to stay beside Louise. Besides, somebody had to look after their new work of art.
“Let us pray for her safety,” the Duchess stated, giving up on stopping either of the ladies as she started preparing her next spell.
“Indeed,” Aramus muttered as he shot a bolt of lightning, briefly slowing Virgo. Although he was prepared to be petrified, Aramus noted that nothing adverse was happening to him. “It seems her Commandment doesn’t affect all men. It could either be a certain condition or luck that one gets turned to stone.”
“I noted Aleksander coughing blood earlier while attacking her. Perhaps the ailment is random…?” Louise guessed.
“The aura is vanishing now,” Emilia said from beside them. “We should be safe now.”
“Kaz!” Anna shouted out as she reached him. The Descendant of Taurus only looked at her with cold eyes as if asking “why,” but she held him tightly with her hands before pressing her lips against his out of the blue.
Kazimir was not sure what was going on. Stunned from bewilderment, he slowly started feeling the invasion of mana into his body as Anna’s body glowed with a light-blue hue. His injuries started to heal and close.
“You owe me one for this,” Anna said, pressing a finger against her lower lip. In truth, this was the easiest way known to transfer mana into the body of a being with so much magical resistance like a Descendant, who wouldn’t be able to stop their protection even if they willed it. Thus, Anna took such a bold action. However, not many knew about this method.
“Heh, that can be easily repaid,” Kazimir jested as he rubbed his arm past his chin with a smirk, an expression rare for him to behold. It quickly vanished as he turned back to Virgo, smashing his clubs together as he readied himself once more.
Anna ran over to Svetlana next and crouched down to her, placing a hand on her shoulder to start the healing. “Are you alright? This cut is rather deep.”
“I’m fine, this is nothing,” Svetlana said as she tried to get back up. She followed by clapping her hands twice. She placed one hand on the ground, and soon a tree-shaped man rose up and rushed towards Virgo. Svetlana quickly tried to follow up with another spell. Having placed her index and middle fingers together, she tried casting her Blazing Wind spell only to have nothing come out. “What did she do? I can’t get the mana from the Infernal Realm.”
“That spell again,” Virgo said but didn’t take action as the tree and its vines lashed out at her, for she was occupied with Elizabeth. The noble lady leapt and Virgo suffered the wrath of the Ent. Albeit Steel Princess cut the vines from entangling her. Elizabeth rushed at her again as the Descendant stopped its onslaught.
“I hereby rule out the absolute decree of the Ruler. May the lives of the unrighteous and rebellious be wiped, torn, and thus executed.”
A powerful wave of bright light shot out and struck at Elizabeth, Kazimir, and Svetlana. When it reached Natsu, however, Artemis let loose her arrows and they pierced through the wave—breaking it—and wounded Virgo at the same time.
“You shall not get past me so easily… I cannot say the same for the minions of yours, however,” Artemis stated, looking up.
Two of the orbs of light from above landed and penetrated Louise’s barrier with ease. It was Judgement Saint, with another girl dressed in steel plate holding a large sword.
“You again!” Michael shouted, pointing towards the nun with his gun.
Aramus cursed under his breath and hastily launched a bolt of lightning at her, the spell narrowly missing her as she descended.
The nun gave a smug smile, but she landed before the Duke, summoning a burning long blade in her hand. Michael started to shoot at her but when she started dancing, the bullets were burnt away. She cleaved through the Duke made of stone with her Holy Blade Dance and there were large marks on it by the time she was done. The stone gave away and the shell was released, the Duke fell, released from his prison but he was heavily wounded.
Emilia rushed up to the Duke as the nun started flying away again.
The other girl zipped past the Duchess, and a navy-blue wind caught ahold of her. Aramus couldn’t even see when or how the young child did what. There was a resounding noise of something shattering and the Duchess fell down on her knees, finding an injury in her stomach.
Indeed, both the Commandments Holy Blade Dance and the Dimension Buster—that was applied on the Duke and the Duchess, respectively—were Commandments of Virgo given to them as her Representatives. The only reason Virgo could make use of them herself was because the Chaos Utopia Commandment connected her with them. Thus, Virgo was at her full power at the moment, but perhaps she wasn’t really trying to win this. No, Virgo wanted to enjoy this entire conflict all on her own.
“They… canceled my spell!” the Duchess managed between her ragged breaths.
“W-What… happened?!” the Duke said as Emilia started her healing. The other Representative of Virgo left as well.
“This is chaotic. We can hardly hope to win with them interfering,” Louise said, scoffing. “We need you two to cast again.”
“I… I cannot connect with the Infernal Realm, Your Highness,” the Duchess replied, looking down at her palm, not sure what was going on with her. “Please forgive me.”
The Duke got up, thanking Emilia—who ran over to heal the Duchess—and started gathering mana from the Faerie Realm. “I can still cast…!”
“It may have been that Commandment… it is canceling the ability to connect to the Realm of magic,” Louise theorized. “We’re losing firepower one way or the other it seems.”
“I’ll create some space.” Michael unsheathed his blade. “Please try to do something by then.” He activated his original spell, Chrono Phantasma, once more. However, as his perception of time slowed down, he noticed spots of black in his vision, narrowing the area he could see properly. So even with those high quality potions, the limit is still there.
Kazimir rushed forth with his iron clubs and swept the ground to hit Virgo, but she leapt gracefully to avoid it. He drew some more pieces of the earth to extend his arm of steel and connected with Virgo’s sword. Pushing his weight, he sent Virgo further away. Elizabeth sliced the air with her relic sword. Flames formed from the edge of the weapon and she thus sent scarring flares at Virgo.
In a moment, Virgo was behind Elizabeth rather than before her, the blue winds having caught her too. Only now did she notice that the fires conjured from her relic were for naught. There were starry sparkles and she was cut, but she turned and attacked, only to be stuck facing Fragarach’s winds, while Kazimir was contesting with her shining sword.
The Steel Princess was thus locked by the two from both sides.
Michael immediately noticed this opportunity and dashed towards Virgo. When he was a few steps in front of her, he kicked the ground to increase his speed as he stabbed her in the stomach, putting his whole weight into the thrust. He pushed his sword into her belly until its guard stopped him. As he stopped right in front of her, his spell ended. Blood trickled from his mouth as he looked into her eyes in surprise, she hadn’t even staggered backwards when she took the blow from his sword.
Virgo looked down at Michael with her eyes brimming with power. The Zodiac sign in navy-blue was in complete view to the former Executioner of the Church. She smiled smugly as usual.
“What a pair of lost—searching pupils they are. Searching ever more for… power? I like your eyes.”
Michael’s ears twitched when he heard what the Descendant said. His hands trembled as he continued to look into her eyes. Was it an offer, he wondered? No… She’s the enemy. She’s killed a lot of people—allies, innocents… Yet what she said was true. He desired power—her power. It was then that he realized, his hands didn’t tremble in fear, he was tempted.
“So what?” he spat out.
“Seek it. Don’t stumble so. Say, do you think those who you are holding me in account for… are truly innocent?”
“It doesn’t matter.”
“What do you fight for?”
“It doesn’t matter!” He screamed as he twisted his sword.
“Your will is so empty. Pitiful.” Virgo pushed Elizabeth away with ease as she pressed with her sword just a little, as if nudging. She hardly seemed to wince at Michael’s attempts to bring her pain.
“Don’t listen to her, Michael!” Elizabeth shouted desperately.
Virgo only took up Fragarach, and the wind itself started to take out the silver sword from her flesh. Gently and slowly, it was pulling it out and Michael couldn’t keep it embedded despite pressing with his weight. When the sword finally came out, Virgo backflipped and landed behind Elizabeth.
“Don’t fret so, son of man. It is alright—alright to become a judgement incarnate like me. Do not be reigned by petty reason.”
“Judgement? What makes you the judge of anything?!” Michael once again charged towards Virgo.
“For I am the host of a Goddess—I have this right. Every Descendant has their role to play for the greater good,” Virgo said as she side-stepped Michael’s desperate swings.
“Your farce is no concern of mine. I’ve already had my strings cut!” Michael ignored the pain he was experiencing in his chest as he activated his spell once more. He swung wildly as he nearly passed out when the spell kicked in, but he managed to graze Virgo on the cheek.
“You may be free, but you remain powerless.”
“Then I’ll take power for myself.” He glared at her as he started chanting a spell he saw Elizabeth use earlier. He channeled mana from the Infernal Realm, but failed to complete his chant when he fell to his knee from overexertion and massive blood loss.
“Oh? And how would you achieve such a thing? Spells?”
“Let’s start with that.” He smiled smugly towards her, as if he wasn’t kneeling in front of her, bathed in his own blood.
“Let me show you how it’s truly done. No spells would compare to true power.” Virgo raised her shining sword up high towards the ceiling.
“I demand the Gates of the Fay to open forth, and grant life to the priestesses of eld. Maidens, each of you who know not of love, but of war and carnage. Each of you who treat seduction as but a weapon—come. My Sirens—I command thee, fulfil thy destiny. For me shall ye sing and for me shall ye call forth—the calamity the primordials feared so.”
On the corners of the arena above materialized women donning ancient garb. Each of their forms impossibly beautiful— much like their summoner—and ethereal like apparitions. They circled them above. The maidens began to sing. Their voices carried unnaturally far.
Michael started to be lifted up from the ground, the wind holding him by his neck, suffocating him. He held his neck but couldn’t touch anything, yet he could clearly feel something strangling him. Such was the winds of Fragrarach, he could not resist its grasp upon him.
Virgo’s swords extended with brightly burning spiritual power as she started to dance, the Holy Blade Dance being unleashed once more. Michael put up his sword to guard, hence it was the first to be sliced through as if it was as soft as cheese. This was where he lost his sword, Silver Edge. Steel Princess’ swords burnt through Michael’s flesh and tore his bones—without mercy to make a demonstration—to the point that even his blood was vaporized before it fell down. By the time Michael fell, he was barely alive.
He found Emilia healing him when he opened his eyelids.
“I think we may need to fix the sword after this,” he joked, still clutching the broken weapon in his hand.
“I promise to fix it up after this,” Emilia replied. “And the bullets, too. So don’t die yet.”
“Your… handwriting… fix—too,” he squeezed out as he clutched his chest. His heart might give out soon, he figured.
Widening her eyes, Emilia realized that she might’ve been healing the wrong wounds. “Where is the most pain you are feeling from right now?!”
Michael pulled the final resort weapon he had been saving from his back pocket. “That’s… hard to... answer.”
Emilia shifted her hand across several parts of his upper torso wherever she could see wounds. From shoulder to forehead to the chest where she noted an odd pendant but ignored it. “Come on, we don’t have the time, you have to know. Try and find out, it’s your own body.”
Michael finally remembered where they were. This was no time to be injured, for Virgo still had to be dealt with. He closed his eyes as he mustered his will through the pain. How could he rest when he still had that guy who he needed to kill.
“One… last try. I—we need to end her here.” The former priest pushed himself up, grenade still in hand. He hoped that it would do damage similar to when he fought Bram.
The voices of the sirens were intensifying, and the air was full with the spiritual energy of Virgo. The priestesses of the eld summoned Faeries that supported their Queen—the ancient ruler. The ceiling soon started to lit up with this collection of impressive power, but everyone was too busy just keeping their eyes on Virgo and her moves.
When Michael got up, he saw Virgo floating in the air, glowing. Spiritual energy was visible as they all converged with her.
“In my name, I invoke the wrath of the Goddess who breaks all chains keeping her bound as obstacles. Otherworldly concerns be damned—be it Heaven or Earth—none stand before the path of the victor, none stand before the path of the conqueror!”
A crack formed at the very top, the ceiling of the moon shard. Thunder crashed and broke past the ceiling of the entire rocky structure and burst all the way down to the steel floor, exploding upon everyone below except Virgo.
Emilia ran back to the group behind them. Her clothes were tattered and burnt, but she was still able to move.
Aramus was flung aside like a rag doll, landing on the ground painfully. He pounded a fist against the ground, gritting his teeth as his body was wracked with pain. He took off from the ground again unsteadily, pain dulling his movements.
Elizabeth got up. “This… ground… what is this?” She looked down and the floor was pulsing with odd supernatural power, bustling with what sounded like electricity. She ran back under the barrier where Anna was tending to her wounds.
“Put your guard up!” Louise shouted from behind. “It is not over yet!”
“By the God… it will blow up soon!” the Duchess announced.
Michael was blown away but he got up again. He saw Virgo come down to the ground with a smug smile. He pulled the pin out from his grenade, and with the intention to wipe the smirk off her face, he threw the grenade towards her with all his might.
Virgo sliced the grenade and it blew up. Michael looked on as there was a patch of smoke after a rush of wind.
“By my will I command the souls of the weak and fallen—mortals—to join my side and aid my cause.” Virgo once more showed her shimmering prism. Something oval and white flew out of Aleksander’s body and revolved around Virgo. Svetlana fell next and a similar thing came out and joined the other. The souls of the two joined with the ground and the trigger was made. Virgo took up her heel and placed it against the ground with a resounding clack. The entire ground burst after cracks formed and a thunderous wave struck at everyone from below.
As everyone started getting back up, they heard the songs of the priestesses reverberating across the arena. Each were brightly shining like the spheres—the Representatives of Virgo—flying high above them. The souls of Aleksander of Svetlana continued to flow around the Descendant. She was alone on land, but not alone in the air.
“O Ishtar, grant the instruments of purification!” Virgo chanted, spreading her arms and swords wide. She floated up from the ground again, albeit she didn’t go further above. Lights—power started to gather, spiritual energy, more specifically. The lunar ground started to shake as the energy twisted, bended, spiraled into one spherical form that was converging before Virgo.
Aramus saw this before. The World Buster Commandment was coming.
“Not this again,” Aramus muttered before shouting to the others. “We have to stop her or we might lose another country! We gotta stop the World Buster!”
“Damnit,” Kazimir cursed with grit teeth. “I’m going to pound this bitch.”
“I’m running out of options.” Michael sheathed his broken blade. “Had hoped the grenade would do something.”
“We shall stop it,” Princess Louise shouted with determination. A black aura was soon adrift her form, and her eyes turned black. She finally casted her Lost Form stance spell and had called upon the strength of the Void Realm. It was now or never, defenses be damned.
Kazimir and Elizabeth both dashed forward. Kazimir bashed Virgo with his clubs—both—while Elizabeth’s sword blazed and dug into Virgo.
Louise outstretched her hand and a violet beam of mana launched. The power of the Void Lost Form was unleashed. She was no longer defensive indeed. The Princess rapidly fired the rays until the light of the orb before Virgo dimmed.
Finally, Natsu’s palm landed against the chest of Virgo and she was pushed back. Unlike anyone else, Virgo barely passed three meters before she stopped; the Commandment of Natsu’s was known for taking the opponent farther out of the battlefield. In truth, Artemis was surprised that Virgo hadn’t crash into the Lunar Temple by now.
With a flash, a large and thick greatsword formed under the duchess’ palm. “If I cannot cast Ignem spells now, then my strongest spells are forfeit… I shall go join them.” Moments later, the Duchess’ sword that was granted to her by Solomon clashed against Virgo’s Fragarach. As usual, the wind delayed the sharp edges from contacting.
Elizabeth curved her blade, letting out searing flames that Virgo evaded, but Kazimir caught her, giving the Duchess the chance to slash at her.
A sizzling noise rang out as an invisible force struck due to Virgo’s denial to their desperate march against her, and the three fell back due to the strong shock wave.
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=UjNyVpMuKOA)
The Steel Princess raised her shining blade towards the open sky. A colorless morning sky was apparent as far as one could see above, with her Representatives flying in the form of white orbs, appearing to be almost like stars in the early morning sky.
“I invoke the War Goddess’ name. O Commandment of the Heavens, fulfill thy promise and rend upon it sacred judgement. Plunge the star of the constellation to oblivion so that it may not again dare lay its armament before me.”
A thin beam of navy-blue launched from Virgo’s blade and traveled to the sky. After a few moments, she dropped down her weapon and smiled at Kazimir.
“This bodes unwell for us…” Kazimir heard in his mind his Celestial Spirit’s voice.
“Tell me… something… I don’t know,” he panted, feeling his fatigue catch up to him.
The metallic clubs on his hand started to slowly crack and break apart, falling back to the ground till his arms were bare again.
“This bitch… just did something to our constellation, didn’t she?”
“I suppose it is time for plan B?”
The ground around Kazimir started to burn bright red, his spiritual energy rooting himself with the lunar field.
“I’ve had enough of this damn woman prattling on about conquest. It’s downright annoying watching people cling to their past,” Kazimir snarled. “Telets, no holding back here, this bitch has been asking for it.”
“Let the demolisher of Elysium be provoked. Let the reins of fate be taken by force,” Taurus chanted.
The earth started to shatter and gather around Kazimir as he floated up into the air, his own spiritual energy carrying him. He had been spreading his influence across the land for some time. It was left unnoticed because of Virgo’s more flashy and destructive powers.
“Deploy. Let the primitive demon be brought to life,” Kazimir chanted.
The chest formed, the arms formed, the legs, and soon the lower torso was coming into shape completely. Countless spiritually created threads linked each of these parts of rocks and steel together before they were reinforced with large and thick chains. A loud deafening roar was heard. This voice was in no way comparable to that of a demon’s, it was monstrous on a different scale.
“May the High One’s resurrection take place. May the Ceremonial enchantment be granted.”
Inside the chest, a spherical structure was made and within it resided Kazimir, standing atop an ancient glowing circle. Modern mages would call these things the magic circles. The circle held symbols of ancient Egypt and the depiction of the race of titans in the once calm land upon which they dwelled.
“Activate.”
The helm finally formed and two red leering beads formed in place of the eyes. Myriads of brown shining threads spread out to connect all the pieces and tie them together, the chains finally locking themselves to fasten the ancient titan. The awakening of the Celestial Spirit Hyperion was complete and he roared again, sending away strong waves of wind.
Kazimir thrust his arm forward, closing his eyes, he could see through the golem’s blood-red eyes.
The Commandment Ceremonial Enchant—High One’s Awakening was the most powerful Commandment Kazimir possessed in his entire life as a Descendant of Time, as a host of Taurus.
The atmosphere was completely defiled by the spiritual energies of the Descendants and they were frictioning upon contact, which was made evident from the seemingly random sparks taking place in the air.
The Duchess held her temples in pain and irritation. She felt the extreme levels of spiritual energy concentrating in the area and had a headache as a result. Turning up her spell to sense spiritual energy to measure the levels was a bad idea. It was already reaching closer to the threshold the Queen once displayed. To think Virgo has so much power…
Aramus squinted through the churning wind, looking up at the huge titan with awe. This Commandment invoked some of the memories he had of Japan, in particular something Aramus had always fancied. “I’ll be damned. Someone actually has a power that turns them into a giant robot.”
“Tch. Hate those things.” Michael didn’t have any good experiences with giant beings.
“Oh? Taurus, huh? It has been long,” Virgo said. “You’re as overgrown as always.” Virgo flew up and took enough space above the earth to face the chest of Hyperion before she looked up at its burning pupils.
“You are still the same as you were… a rose full of thorns.”
“Well, I have nothing against you, but…”
“Neither do we, but our interests are aligned… we shall be rid of you from this world.”
“Hahahaha!! We’d love to see you try with that rookie,” the Celestial Spirit of Virgo, Ishtar, spoke through the lips of Steel Princess.
“It is like a large sculpture that moves… glad to have Her Majesty lend such stout allies,” the Duke said, fascinated.
“So these are… the legendary Celestial Spirits. Artemis was surprising enough but this is… a rare trinity of a gathering. How intriguing,” Louise stated, looking up with a smirk in her face that even she was surprised of making.
The Duchess looked up to not the two Descendants facing each other, but the two orbs coming down. “We have no time for admiration, Princess. The enemies are here!” She tore her earring from her ear, expending her vis that burned red. She could feel her connection to the Infernal Realm back again. “It is now or never.”
Charlotte came down—the old friend of Mary. Her right eye was emerald green, but the left eye was a sparkling navy-blue.
“All mana shall be expelled as per the decree of the ruler. No longer shall they commit taboo and invoke the name of false Gods.”
A blue breeze was felt and the Duchess’ pawn sized vis shut off.
“Wha—” The Duchess looked down at the earring. “Spells… stopped again?!”
“Bloody hell! Mine too,” the Duke shouted.
The other Representative that descended was Judgement Summoner, a reminiscent display of spiritual energy gathering before her and charging. The Life Buster Commandment was being activated.
Louise looked down to her hand and noted herself covered in the aura of the Void.
“I will not be able to deploy another defensive barrier…” the Princess reminded herself before looking around. Her Royal Magica that was providing the defense had already expired.
“Leave it to me, Princess!” the Duke said assuredly and chanted very hastily before planting his cane into the ground. Two more canes were planted on each side beside his own. “What… ?!”
Due to the nullification of magic by Charlotte Brontë’s Commandment, Mana Buster—it was impossible to cast the Thunder Barrier spell. The blue breeze was gone, but it was fallacy to assume that magic was going to work again so soon.
“I hereby rule out the absolute decree of the Ruler. May the lives of the unrighteous and rebellious be wiped, torn, and thus executed,” Judgement Summoner chanted, the gathering of spiritual energy reaching its climax.
A wide beam shot out and the entire battlefield was razed again except Kazimir and Virgo whom faced each other. Soon, the souls of Svetlana and Aleksander were returned to their rightful bodies as Virgo’s Eclipse’s Mirror Commandment expired.
The Duke barely opened his eyelids. First the Judgement’s Fall and now the Life Buster Commandment. Thankfully the layers of floor of the moon were tough thanks to the efforts of the ancients, otherwise it’d have crumbled and fell by now. He found himself thankful of the ancestors’ works but it was clearly not the time for it. He got up, dusting the rubble, and found Emilia before him.
“Are… are you alright?!” the Duke called out, but there was no response.
Emilia was frozen with her hands spread out as far as one could see from behind her. Her dress was tarnished and she received some wounds, but it was not particularly bad due to Emilia shielding most of them behind her. Louise got up and walked up to her. “Thanks to you, we—” Placing a hand on her shoulder, the Princess picked up her palm and found ash. Emilia’s body turned to what seemed like powder as the blue wind blew. Into tiny pieces she was turned to and blown away with ease. Only her shoes were left behind intact.
Louise fell down to her knees. “This level of power is insane.”
Michael gritted his teeth. This was the power of a Descendant, and it was something beyond his imagination. “Not yet, we won’t waste the sacrifices it took to get here.”
“We’re lucky that the others are even alive…” Anna whispered to herself as she was healing Aramus’ wounds and Svetlana’s at the same time with both hands. They were found close together after the explosive blast. “How will we last much longer without her though…?”
Svetlana slowly opened her eyes, confused as to why she was on the ground with rubbles mostly covering her. “What the heck happened?” Svetlana said as she tried to get up.
“Retreat is not an option for us. Either we prevail… or we join Takeru and her,” Aramus wheezed, Anna’s healing making the pain fade away. “I won’t let everyone's sacrifice be in vain.”
“Ahh, you’re up,” Anna told Svetlana. “A lot of crazy things happened.”
“I see,” Svetlana said as she surveyed what was going on. She got up slowly and dusted herself clean. Just what do I have to do to kill that damn wench?!
“Father, are you alright?!” Elizabeth said, already fearing the worst conclusion after witnessing the loss of Emilia. She came back from the frontlines as soon as the explosion took place behind her. Seeing her father’s mouth covered with blood was in no way assuring. Duchess Frederica followed after her, albeit she was limping. “We must get you out of here, that nun has already injured you so much before…”
“No, we cannot leave this unfinished, daughter. Stay strong!” the Duke scolded. “You’re not in good shape either. Use your potion, the one I gave earlier.”
“But—”
“It seems like this is out of hand now, however,” the Duchess said from behind Elizabeth. “Magic disabled with a breeze that continues to blow… powerful Commandments unlike anything recorded in the history of the Magic World.” Her last words were spoken while she faced the Princess who was shrouded in darkness.
Elizabeth finally conceded as the topic was being handled by Frederica and took out her potion and released the cork before drinking it.
“All will be for naught if we pull back now,” the Princess responded. “That Descendant will crush the very foundations of society if we let her live. Imagine the losses…”
“It would be beyond calculations…” the Duchess said, knitting her brows. “Very well, we shall press on.”
Meanwhile…
The titan and Virgo fought, one was throwing fists while the other was evading with ease.
“For I defy the Heavens, I shall crush it, shatter it, ruin it—before conquering it.” As if to mock the courageous words of the mages, a blinding pillar of light formed, and the next move of Virgo was coming. With the Heaven Buster Commandment active, the large beam collided with the heavens, painting the colorless morning sky completely white. A powerful force was released from the epicenter from the user of the Commandment that was Virgo. This was an attack that struck the ground and the sky both, but perhaps the latter more.
“Watch out!!” the Duke screamed and moved behind Elizabeth and Frederica, spreading his arms and legs and taking on the wave.
He chanted sonorously once more, canes dropping before him to form the Thunder Barrier. A sizzling cry was heard as the bright radiance collided with the electricity, and it died out in but a moment. Again the people were ravaged by the supernatural force of the Descendant.
Some minutes seemed to pass by the time people found themselves conscious again.
“Father, father!!” Elizabeth shouted. The Duke’s body was mostly burned, including his face as he took the full force of the attack this time.
“I… I leave the rest to you all… Elizabeth… take care. Tell your… m-mother that… I apologize.”
With those words, William Henry Cavendish Bentinck’s hand fell from Elizabeth’s tear-stained cheek and passed away.
“Both the Dukes were taken out…” Louise said under her breath with a grimace. The Princess had been protected by the sacrifices of others in the end. So, here is one who passed away that was loyal to my mother…
A blue crescent light struck at the Duchess who was about to use her final potion to get ready to fight again. Without a word Frederica fell down and lost consciousness.
“Duchess Frederica, you cannot leave us just yet!” Louise shouted at the Duchess. She shook her body but there was no response.
“Oh no…” Elizabeth was more than just crying. She was completely enveloped in terror.
“It has to be that move…” Louise thought out loud, remembering Judgement Samurai’s earlier displayed Commandment, the Soul Buster. “Of course the Commandment that was granted to the Representative goes back to its rightful master after he is slain… we were careless.”
Anna ran up to the Duchess and checked for her pulses and reported, “She is still alive. Just fainted like your bodyguard.”
“Speaking of which… where is my bodyguard?”
“Had him carted to the back awhile ago. Not sure if he got blown farther back though.”
“Leave him for now I suppose. The farther he is the safer he will be. Have the Duchess taken away too,” the Princess commanded. “She will not be up for some time. We need a plan to deal with her. Nothing ordinary will sway her.”
Aramus, Svetlana and Michael all walked up to them as Anna used Aquam spells to take the Duchess away as per the instructions.
“Options are what we lack now, Princess of Britain,” Artemis stated, coming down from the air. “Held in place shall Virgo be by Taurus’ aid. Combine we must our forces to end this war.”
“I shall move in alongside Taurus to keep Virgo occupied. Perhaps I can keep her off the Princess and Artemis with my spells,” Aramus suggested. “We do not have many left on the frontline so there is not much of a choice.”
“Consider the distance,” the Princess replied. “And the size of that thing. You would get shredded to a thousand ribbons if it swings its arm with you beside it.”
“Can’t catch lightning, even with that. I’ll be using Thor’s Might to avoid incoming collateral damage. If Virgo wants to hit me, she’ll have to focus on me.”
“Corrupt you will be—by the spiritual forces of the Descendants,” Artemis warned. “Find it acceptable? Dare you shall to tread the path.”
“A better alternative than letting anyone else fall,” Aramus said grimly.
“The spiritual energy is everywhere…” the Princess said but she ended up sighing. “Very well, have it your way.”
“My apologies for acting rashly but I believe it best that I go.” A small smile appeared for a brief moment. What good is a Magister whose only talent is to fight if I don’t fight now?
Another blue crescent light brushed past them faster than the wind. Everyone turned and found Anna fallen.
Elizabeth ran up to Anna and checked. “She is out too… just like the Duchess,” she reported, looking up to the Duchess who had fallen to the ground too as the Aquam spell was dispelled and the water loosened its grip before washing the ground.
“We’re down to no healer now.” Louise held her forehead for a moment to ponder.
“Teacher, please wait,” Elizabeth said, coming back to them. “Princess, this will sound reckless, but why not send Virgo to the Infernal Realm?”
Aramus looked to the Princess for directions, already channeling the mana required for Thor’s Might throughout his body.
“That is madness. Imagine the danger with your proposal. Demons would spew forth and we would have more enemies on our sides. Not to mention that its suction may take an unconscious ally with it,” the Princess stated.
“But it is worth something,” Elizabeth argued. “Please have some trust, I will maintain the portal to the best of my ability, and make sure that it does not pull in any of our unconscious allies. The rest able to fight must push Virgo into it before it closes.”
“…Fine, let us do that. Someone will have to take care of the demons, and the rest shall work with getting Virgo into it.”
“I will prioritize pushing Virgo into the fire but if any demons stray too close, I will smite them down,” Aramus added.
“Allow me to worry about them,” Artemis volunteered. “The rest should focus on our true adversary.”
“It will be reassuring to have you do that,” Louise told Artemis. “I will stay with the caster of the Hell’s Fire and… what about you two?” she asked, looking at Michael and Svetlana.
“I’ll just try to hit her as hard as I can,” Svetlana replied.
“I still have my gun, and Miss Elizabeth’s spell,” Michael answered.
“My spell, you say?” Elizabeth asked.
“Well yes. Ignus Sphere, right?”
“You copied it… at such a short time?”
“Well, I get the general idea.” Michael shrugged.
“I see…”
“We’ll need all the power we can get.” Michael looked where Emilia and the Duke had fallen. “We must be the last ones that needs to do all this.”
“What was your name?” Louise asked the short-looking Faerie.
“Svetlana.”
“Miss Svetlana, use your demonic powers,” Louise suggested. “It is now or never, after all. I shall cover for you after this so that your hide is saved from the devil hunters.”
“Well I suppose that’s good to know, considering nothing else seems to work well,” Svetlana said as she realized that Louise was covered in a black aura.
“Cut off the magic when it gets too impulsive,” Louise commanded. “Demons like to exploit any carelessness they can find.”
“Okey dokey, Ma’am,” Svetlana replied.
Now that the conversation was over, Aramus activated the Supreme spell, Holy Wrath—Thor’s Might, and flashed towards the two Descendants, lighting up the cavern with crackling electricity.
“New though my host is, a clearer mind—he possesses,” the titan spoke.
“A clearer mind is but innocent, ignorant of the world’s true ways and nature,” Ishtar replied.
“They are far more reasonable.”
“Clouded like them you are, Hyperion. Have you forgotten the tragedy that set apart the Realms?”
“I forget not. Know this, Ishtar. Any more of it and it may upset the new balance… it is us that threaten the world more now.”
“And so you’d want the humans to roam free of the land and continue to terrorize them. We both know that you aren’t so blind.”
“Admit I shall—best interests of the nature were ignored by the humans,” Artemis interrupted, flying up to the titan and Virgo. “However, violent your method is, overmuch.”
Ishtar activated her Commandment, Virgo’s blades extended with burning spiritual energy. “There is no other way than to judge them. They have wrought enough havoc upon nature!”
The titan howled and the entire moon shook. Hyperion and Kazimir worked together. With Kazimir moving his body in the inside, he manipulated the giant on the outside, blocking the Holy Blade Dance Commandment that Virgo unleashed when she danced with her swords. The brightly glowing eyes of the Steel Princess returned to normal, and she was no longer possessed by her Celestial Spirit.
Hyperior roared—facing Virgo—sending a powerful hypersonic wave, blowing the adversary away. Artemis shot some arrows but Virgo cut them off with her swords in the nick of time.
Thus, the Descendants of Time clashed yet again and the entire structure was stirred once more. The giant thrusted its fists and created impossibly strong waves of wind that seemed to crush the walls afar. The pillars surrounding the entrance of the Lunar Temple were already crumbling and falling apart. The temple was already damaged thanks to the Heaven’s Buster Commandment of Virgo, but it was getting worse and the wards placed by the ancients were not holding up against the force of the Celestial Spirits’ collective might anymore.
Virgo flew past the slow attacks of the giant with ease. In reality, the titan was incredibly fast and perhaps even the fastest of mages would be caught, but Virgo happened to be much more agile, cutting away pieces of the rocks gathered and tied with spiritual energy. Hyperion finally opened its jaws again but didn’t roar. A ball of energy converged, and he shot a powerful beam that almost struck at Virgo on the ground. A large explosion soon followed and the floor around her finally caved in. Virgo only looked down at the devastating results for a moment as she was floating when Hyperion punched her down into the gaping wide hole.
Virgo was thrown down like a ragdoll, the force being powerful enough to break the next layer of ground under her.
With a howl, the rocky golem pursued, his palm resting against Virgo and pushing her all the way down, breaking every level of ground on the lunar shard before finally squashing her on a thick wall that could withstand the wrath of the titan at the lowest level of the caverns. Creaking cries of destruction rang and shook the entire shard of the moon, and debris seemed to fly up all the way to the top and escape through the opening in the ceiling where Judgement’s Fall Commandment and the Heaven Buster broke most of it. With another battlecry, Hyperion relished its work, but lights soon flickered out from underneath the extraordinarily large hand.
“Ahh, I suppose we must accept that this outcome is inevitable.”
The hand was ripped apart and Virgo—achieving freedom—flew out, coming up all the way to the top in but a moment, when Aramus’ thunders met her straight on, and the crackling sparks fell upon Steel Princess who swung her blade of wind to mitigate the showers.
Artemis wielded Natsu’s body and shot more projectiles, but Virgo continued to deflect them with her swords after sweeping the thunders clean of her path.
Michael fired his gun as Virgo defended against his allies’ initial volley. He would’ve used his spell so that his aim would be perfect, but he had this doubt that it would not work or even incapacitate him instead. His hands were trembling as he fired the white bullets Emilia had crafted for him, along with his hopes that their creator’s sacrifice would not be wasted. He saw with his very eyes the bullets being bounced off of what seemed like a barrier protecting Virgo. The power of Chaos Utopia was negating what bad the bullets were trying to cause to her body.
Svetlana opened her other eye, and they both soon turned black as she unleashed her demonic powers. The Infernal mana surrounded her and she was shrouded by a black aura. A black flame curved and burned from this newly opened eye and some of the aura behind her back converged to create a black wing.
She dashed forward to get a better shot at Virgo but before she realized it, her feet weren’t on the ground anymore. Well this sure is new, Svetlana thought to herself as she was surprised to find herself actually flying. In truth, Svetlana had lifted herself off the ground in her previous battle with Virgo, but her memories were not clear as she fought in a frenzy back then.
Soon after, Svetlana began to form a black ball on top of her hand. Thundering and electrifying, it crackled violently. Svetlana threw it at Virgo only to see it miss, so she followed up with more of them which she threw over and over again at Virgo. She kept missing due to Virgo’s evasive actions and was starting to feel extremely annoyed all over again.
The titan came up from below and Virgo and Hyperion fought once more. The golem lashed out with fists that seemed to create deadly forces, caving in the faraway walls of the arena. Virgo’s blades extended with spiritual energy and she countered with grace and elegance befitting the ancient conqueror. Truly, †˜the Great’ was a title that fitted someone who could fight for so long with a smirk. The Descendant’s mythical blades clashed with the mighty knuckles of the titan and they sent off crushing spiritual waves.
The songs of steel rang clear to the ends of the boundaries, the two colliding with each other with impossible speed and precision, none could even attack with the swirling vortex that formed around them, the vibrations caused were slowly forming cracks on the floor below them. No one could brave the fierce winds that acted as walls, not even Aramus’ Thor’s Might or Svetlana’s black thunderbolts
Despite the size and weight of the titan’s hand, it was still unable to push Virgo off easily. This might was truly an impossible existence in itself. Hyperion tried again, putting his entire weight, finally breaking the vortex and pushing Virgo down.
A pile of rubble that had been laying on the ground shifted slightly as an arm shot up through it, punching its way to the surface as the young man inside shouted, “I live again!” and slowly struggled to his feet. Once he was standing again, although quite shakily, he looked around the battlefield to take stock of what was going on around him, and quickly realized that everything seemed to be going to hell in a handbasket.
He noted the dead and dying laid strewn about the battleground with a note of sadness, as well as the the cute little Russian girl who was using the power of her demon once more, albeit with limited effectiveness. On top of this he noted that Duke Cavendish Bentinck that he’d only recently started to like was apparently dead, leaving only Louise alive now out of the nobles, though the latter brought at least some relief. He’d expected her to be dead, given the numerous other allies that also were.
He limped over towards where the Princess stood, seeking refuge with her and hopefully asylum from where the fighting was happening.
“What happened out here?” he asked Louise. “This place looks like some angry god reached down and rearranged the landscape to suit his or her whim…” He was still coughing up blood from the poison he’d been hit with a little while ago, but he made sure not to get any on her. “Love the new look by the way, Milady, it’s an excellent choice.” He took a few moments to fully take in the effects of the stance spell she was using. He wished that he had a spell that did something cool like that.
“I may as well claim that the Gods ravaged the area,” Princess Louise stated. She wasn’t particularly happy to see him alive, but a part of her was relieved that another hadn’t died. She looked up to the titan coming from below and thrusting its fists at Virgo, who was still evading with such perfect movements, and blocking some of the palm-thrusts with her Commandment. “You should distance yourself. It is not safe to be with me.”
“As you wish, Milady. You better not go and get yourself killed though, okay? We’ve still got a lot more to do, and we don’t have time to lay down and die here…” He limped a bit further away, creating a safe amount of distance before kneeling to watch the rest of the fight. He silently began to pray for her well-being, wishing that he was in good enough condition to get back up and fight.
We? What things do you have to do that may ever count as important? Regardless, I indeed have so much more to do, the Princess thought, looking up to the all-powerful being that was the Steel Princess.
Elizabeth lifted up her sword, and the Hell’s Fire formed some distance away in the air above everyone except the Representatives and the singing priestesses. The Hell’s Fire was comparable to a black hole, it had an orange and bright burning plasma that surrounded it like a crown—much like the sun’s corona—and had a black dot in the middle of it, which was at least a few times larger than an average human. Said black dot was the very passageway to the Infernal Realm itself.
Demons started to spew forth, and all kinds of terrifying wails of the Infernals echoed across the area.
What a pain in the ass. You blokes all need to disappear, I got bigger fish to fry, Aramus thought, flashing from demon to demon as he vaporized them along his path towards Virgo.
Svetlana formed another one of her spheres of black lightning and tossed it at Virgo. It made contact, but something that appeared to be an invisible barrier completely negated it, only leaving a sparkling residue.
“Not good enough, diabolic child of the demon!” Virgo taunted the Russian woman who appeared like a child in form.
“Then perhaps this is!” Hyperion roared, sending another hypersonic wave at Virgo from the surface, pushing her back towards the Hell’s Fire.
“How about this one you stupid wench?!” Svetlana shouted as she tossed another sphere of black lightning.
Virgo winced just slightly as the black sphere pushed her back. The combination of attacks had a miraculous effect, and Aramus himself crashed into Virgo with all his might in the form of lightning. The brilliant thunder was turbulent. Electric sparks flew in every direction.
Artemis shot arrows, not at Virgo, but at the demons escaping from the portal behind her. With her precision, none of the demons were leaving alive and their pitiful cries of death filled the arena.
Three, five, ten, fifteen, twenty seconds passed but Aramus was unable to make Virgo go any further. The woman was tough, and her winds had completely got Aramus stuck. Now it was him who couldn’t budge—even if he wanted to.
“Freaking woman, why won’t you die!?” he howled, sending another shower of sparks flying into her face. No matter how much he pushed, it did not seemed to make the Descendant budge more than a miniscule amount.
The blades of Virgo extended with a bright shine, and smugly smiled—her Commandment active yet again—as she danced, tearing through his stomach.
With a deafening howl of thunder Aramus was tossed back all the way to the surface, his spell finally expired. Even Thor’s Might could not stand up to the fearsome slashes of the Holy Blade Dance. He soon got up to find Elizabeth finally falling from mental exhaustion. The Hell’s Fire ceased and the demons stopped coming. The price of keeping the Hell’s Fire open for so long had proved too taxing for the tired young noble lady.
“Ellie!” Aramus yelled, limping over to his student.
“Damn it! What kind of stupid luck does that wench have?!” Svetlana shouted angrily.
“Well, I am still a Goddess—” before Virgo could finish answering, she evaded a punch that Hyperion made. The wind sent her back, but thanks to Fragarach she maintained balance.
“I hereby rule out the absolute decree of the Ruler. May the lives of the unrighteous, and rebellious be wiped, torn, and thus executed,” Virgo chanted, charging up her spiritual energy before her chest.
“Everyone… hide behind me—lest the losses raise ever more!” Hyperion suggested and everyone did as followed. Aramus hastily held Elizabeth in his hands and ran behind the giant. The bright beam momentarily clashed against the golem’s forearms and melted its head, revealing the upper portion of the sphere that held Kazimir inside.
The lengths of the two swords she held were raised.
“The Heavens are under my palm and my vicinity of rule. Thus, extend—my blades—I call upon the tools of war and dance to my heart’s content!”
Once more the Holy Blade Dance was to commence.
Louise noticed what was about to happen and gave out a command. “Disperse now!”
It’d not be wise to stay behind the titan. Everyone ran off based on her command to avoid the falling rocks that were to come.
The blades grew even longer than usual with more and more spiritual energy gathering. The songs of the ancient priestesses heightened. Their voices echoing far louder than before, spiritual energy coiled around and enriched Steel Princess. With one vertical slash with both mythical swords from Tuatha, the arms of Hyperion were severed, causing an ear-piercing cry. She sliced through the hypersonic wave and cut the titan horizontally, finally cracking the hard shell that protected Kazimir inside, exposing him as the titan started to crumble. She gave her Fragarach one wave with her left arm—tearing down the legs that supported Hyperion.
Kazimir’s fall with his Celestial Spirit was confirmed and the hopes of victory were seemingly lost.
Taurus’ host leered defiantly from inside his lair but with him falling over, this was the end of the line. Virgo plunged the right sword into his navel and he screamed in pain, vomiting copious amount of blood.
“I suppose we had a good run… let us pray for the best…”
Kazimir heard the last of his spirit’s words as his Commandment’s effects finally expired. The rest of the titan fully cracked, the foundations falling apart; the structure crumbled and Hyperion was no more.
“We’re not finished yet, you damn overgrown rock,” he growled. “I refuse to give her this victory.”
“That was a great battle,” Virgo said with an ecstatic expression, once more raising her blade to the discolored sky. “But all good things must come to an end.”
The earth started to shake again, and the group did not know how long the ground under them would hold.
(Shit_got_real.bgm: http://puu.sh/n2W0i/85027700b6.mp3)
The same white light from earlier formed, and a spiral pattern of spiritual energy was being compressed yet again. This mini-white sun covered the discolored morning sky.
There was one circle on the very edges of the broken ceiling that was formed by the ephemeral ancient priestesses—the singing Sirens—summoned by Virgo. There was another circle of glowing spheres that consisted of her Representatives. Spiritual energy flowed down like waterfall from all of them, including Steel Princess—no, the ancient Goddess Dana’s own reserves—she gathered an enormous amount of power.
This was the ultimate Commandment of the ancient conqueror—World Buster, and it was being prepared for the second time of the day.
Considering Virgo’s tastes, she wanted to give the battle a grand end. Thus, the spiritual energy levels were raised to epic proportions—breaking all boundaries normally held up by common sense—and was thus on a whole different level as the priestesses’ singing seemed to intensify once more.
“Hahahahaha!! I shall send you all to the great Cycle of Rebirth by decimating this entire place!”
This foreboding feeling that arose from witnessing the coiling pillars of light made the viewers feel true fear. It was as though the time of Divine judgement was truly at hand, thanks to the woman who claimed to be a Goddess.
“She just doesn’t seem to run out of energy at all.”
Aramus laid Elizabeth down on the ground a distance away, blood coming away from a wound struck by pieces of the collapsing Hyperion. “I won’t let her do this, not again.” He coughed, downing his last potion and tossing the bottle away.
“Tch, this again.” Kazimir huffed as he picked himself up from the floor.
“Just how much more energy does this wench have?!” Svetlana shouted.
Alek limped over to one of the impact craters scattered across the field and laid flat in it, hoping that unless it hit him directly most of the force would be directed straight out to the sides from the point of impact, and he’d be below it.
“This isn’t good.” Michael drew his sword, which was now barely half its original length. He concentrated his mana in preparation for activating Chrono Phantasma as he started to run towards Virgo in desperation.
Princess Louise waved her hand before her and swiftly made gestures before finally pointing a finger and then slowly pulled it down, creating a black searing line as she did so. The line hatched and a portal was created. From the depths of darkness came out a girl who held a nondescript face. The face was similar to that of Louise, but the puppet was very pale and her movements were odd as she made it out of the void. She wore what seemed like a black dress and levitated above the ground.
The two started to form their final Void Ray spell together to stop Virgo.
Artemis summoned another bow in her other hand. Clenching both fists, ten arrows formed and she leveled them towards Virgo.
Svetlana opened her palm and concentrated most of her demonic mana to form a black orb seething with lightning. She attempted the Demonic Plasmatic Impact spell at Virgo for one more time.
Michael started chanting for Ignus Sphere when he realized he would not reach her with his sword. He raised his arm and pointed his palm towards Virgo as he summoned mana from the Infernal Realm, creating balls of silver flame behind him. He closed his fist as the balls simultaneously launched from their position and towards the Descendant at high speeds.
Louise and Natsu released their projectiles—both purple in color—at the same time as Michael and Svetlana made a combined effort to thwart Virgo’s concentration, but she was still showing her smug face, preparing the ultimate ingredient that would ultimately lead to their demise.
When the Princess saw Kazimir pick up his sledge, Louise offered her puppet to be used as a ledge.
“I’ll finally wipe that damn smirk off your face!” he cried, as he swung his hammer. However, all he did was effortlessly hit the air below her as he began to descend again, a frustrated scowl across his face. “Damnit, I couldn’t reach her.”
All appearing to be bleak, Virgo was still preparing the World Buster, and with how it was taking longer than usual, she might’ve been preparing to destroy the planet’s very core once and for all.
Aramus’ earring started to shine, pulsing with mana of its own.
“Your Majesty,” Aramus said in a voice tinged with reverence, feeling his mana slowly being absorbed by the earring. Standing tall, he began to advance onto Virgo as the earring shined brighter, its brilliance rivalling the miniature sun floating above them. The veins in his body burned as Aramus forcibly channeled all of his remaining mana, energy and hope into the earring.
Leave the rest to us… Aramus heard the voice of his Queen.
The golden radiance of the earring intensified. A golden magic circle formed under Aramus’ feet, and a golden magic circle formed behind Virgo’s back.
For the first time, Virgo frowned and looked down at the Magister. Aramus sneered back.
“The Gate of Valhalla?!”
A ring formed and circled Virgo, binding her. Many more rings formed and they sealed the space around her. The rings were seemingly made of ancient letters. In truth, it was Nordic script. The World Buster started to stop and the spiritual energy began to disperse. The rings closed their space between Virgo; an implosion took place.
When the rings vanished and the spell ended, Virgo was covered with the scripts of the ancient Norse that brightly shined, etched onto her body. The light of the World Buster was gone and the Commandment was successfully deactivated.
The Steel Princess raised her shining blade towards the open sky. A colorless morning sky was apparent as far as one could see above, with her Representatives flying in the form of white orbs, appearing to be almost like stars in the early morning sky.
“I invoke the War Goddess’ name. O Commandment of the Heavens, fulfill thy promise and rend upon it sacred judgement. Plunge the star of the constellation to oblivion so that it may not again dare lay its armament before me.”
A thin beam of navy-blue launched from Virgo’s blade and traveled to the sky. After a few moments, she dropped down her weapon and smiled at Kazimir.
“This bodes unwell for us…” Kazimir heard in his mind his Celestial Spirit’s voice.
“Tell me… something… I don’t know,” he panted, feeling his fatigue catch up to him.
The metallic clubs on his hand started to slowly crack and break apart, falling back to the ground till his arms were bare again.
“This bitch… just did something to our constellation, didn’t she?”
“I suppose it is time for plan B?”
The ground around Kazimir started to burn bright red, his spiritual energy rooting himself with the lunar field.
“I’ve had enough of this damn woman prattling on about conquest. It’s downright annoying watching people cling to their past,” Kazimir snarled. “Telets, no holding back here, this bitch has been asking for it.”
“Let the demolisher of Elysium be provoked. Let the reins of fate be taken by force,” Taurus chanted.
The earth started to shatter and gather around Kazimir as he floated up into the air, his own spiritual energy carrying him. He had been spreading his influence across the land for some time. It was left unnoticed because of Virgo’s more flashy and destructive powers.
“Deploy. Let the primitive demon be brought to life,” Kazimir chanted.
The chest formed, the arms formed, the legs, and soon the lower torso was coming into shape completely. Countless spiritually created threads linked each of these parts of rocks and steel together before they were reinforced with large and thick chains. A loud deafening roar was heard. This voice was in no way comparable to that of a demon’s, it was monstrous on a different scale.
“May the High One’s resurrection take place. May the Ceremonial enchantment be granted.”
Inside the chest, a spherical structure was made and within it resided Kazimir, standing atop an ancient glowing circle. Modern mages would call these things the magic circles. The circle held symbols of ancient Egypt and the depiction of the race of titans in the once calm land upon which they dwelled.
“Activate.”
The helm finally formed and two red leering beads formed in place of the eyes. Myriads of brown shining threads spread out to connect all the pieces and tie them together, the chains finally locking themselves to fasten the ancient titan. The awakening of the Celestial Spirit Hyperion was complete and he roared again, sending away strong waves of wind.
Kazimir thrust his arm forward, closing his eyes, he could see through the golem’s blood-red eyes.
The Commandment Ceremonial Enchant—High One’s Awakening was the most powerful Commandment Kazimir possessed in his entire life as a Descendant of Time, as a host of Taurus.
The atmosphere was completely defiled by the spiritual energies of the Descendants and they were frictioning upon contact, which was made evident from the seemingly random sparks taking place in the air.
The Duchess held her temples in pain and irritation. She felt the extreme levels of spiritual energy concentrating in the area and had a headache as a result. Turning up her spell to sense spiritual energy to measure the levels was a bad idea. It was already reaching closer to the threshold the Queen once displayed. To think Virgo has so much power…
Aramus squinted through the churning wind, looking up at the huge titan with awe. This Commandment invoked some of the memories he had of Japan, in particular something Aramus had always fancied. “I’ll be damned. Someone actually has a power that turns them into a giant robot.”
“Tch. Hate those things.” Michael didn’t have any good experiences with giant beings.
“Oh? Taurus, huh? It has been long,” Virgo said. “You’re as overgrown as always.” Virgo flew up and took enough space above the earth to face the chest of Hyperion before she looked up at its burning pupils.
“You are still the same as you were… a rose full of thorns.”
“Well, I have nothing against you, but…”
“Neither do we, but our interests are aligned… we shall be rid of you from this world.”
“Hahahaha!! We’d love to see you try with that rookie,” the Celestial Spirit of Virgo, Ishtar, spoke through the lips of Steel Princess.
“It is like a large sculpture that moves… glad to have Her Majesty lend such stout allies,” the Duke said, fascinated.
“So these are… the legendary Celestial Spirits. Artemis was surprising enough but this is… a rare trinity of a gathering. How intriguing,” Louise stated, looking up with a smirk in her face that even she was surprised of making.
The Duchess looked up to not the two Descendants facing each other, but the two orbs coming down. “We have no time for admiration, Princess. The enemies are here!” She tore her earring from her ear, expending her vis that burned red. She could feel her connection to the Infernal Realm back again. “It is now or never.”
Charlotte came down—the old friend of Mary. Her right eye was emerald green, but the left eye was a sparkling navy-blue.
“All mana shall be expelled as per the decree of the ruler. No longer shall they commit taboo and invoke the name of false Gods.”
A blue breeze was felt and the Duchess’ pawn sized vis shut off.
“Wha—” The Duchess looked down at the earring. “Spells… stopped again?!”
“Bloody hell! Mine too,” the Duke shouted.
The other Representative that descended was Judgement Summoner, a reminiscent display of spiritual energy gathering before her and charging. The Life Buster Commandment was being activated.
Louise looked down to her hand and noted herself covered in the aura of the Void.
“I will not be able to deploy another defensive barrier…” the Princess reminded herself before looking around. Her Royal Magica that was providing the defense had already expired.
“Leave it to me, Princess!” the Duke said assuredly and chanted very hastily before planting his cane into the ground. Two more canes were planted on each side beside his own. “What… ?!”
Due to the nullification of magic by Charlotte Brontë’s Commandment, Mana Buster—it was impossible to cast the Thunder Barrier spell. The blue breeze was gone, but it was fallacy to assume that magic was going to work again so soon.
“I hereby rule out the absolute decree of the Ruler. May the lives of the unrighteous and rebellious be wiped, torn, and thus executed,” Judgement Summoner chanted, the gathering of spiritual energy reaching its climax.
A wide beam shot out and the entire battlefield was razed again except Kazimir and Virgo whom faced each other. Soon, the souls of Svetlana and Aleksander were returned to their rightful bodies as Virgo’s Eclipse’s Mirror Commandment expired.
The Duke barely opened his eyelids. First the Judgement’s Fall and now the Life Buster Commandment. Thankfully the layers of floor of the moon were tough thanks to the efforts of the ancients, otherwise it’d have crumbled and fell by now. He found himself thankful of the ancestors’ works but it was clearly not the time for it. He got up, dusting the rubble, and found Emilia before him.
“Are… are you alright?!” the Duke called out, but there was no response.
Emilia was frozen with her hands spread out as far as one could see from behind her. Her dress was tarnished and she received some wounds, but it was not particularly bad due to Emilia shielding most of them behind her. Louise got up and walked up to her. “Thanks to you, we—” Placing a hand on her shoulder, the Princess picked up her palm and found ash. Emilia’s body turned to what seemed like powder as the blue wind blew. Into tiny pieces she was turned to and blown away with ease. Only her shoes were left behind intact.
Louise fell down to her knees. “This level of power is insane.”
Michael gritted his teeth. This was the power of a Descendant, and it was something beyond his imagination. “Not yet, we won’t waste the sacrifices it took to get here.”
“We’re lucky that the others are even alive…” Anna whispered to herself as she was healing Aramus’ wounds and Svetlana’s at the same time with both hands. They were found close together after the explosive blast. “How will we last much longer without her though…?”
Svetlana slowly opened her eyes, confused as to why she was on the ground with rubbles mostly covering her. “What the heck happened?” Svetlana said as she tried to get up.
“Retreat is not an option for us. Either we prevail… or we join Takeru and her,” Aramus wheezed, Anna’s healing making the pain fade away. “I won’t let everyone's sacrifice be in vain.”
“Ahh, you’re up,” Anna told Svetlana. “A lot of crazy things happened.”
“I see,” Svetlana said as she surveyed what was going on. She got up slowly and dusted herself clean. Just what do I have to do to kill that damn wench?!
“Father, are you alright?!” Elizabeth said, already fearing the worst conclusion after witnessing the loss of Emilia. She came back from the frontlines as soon as the explosion took place behind her. Seeing her father’s mouth covered with blood was in no way assuring. Duchess Frederica followed after her, albeit she was limping. “We must get you out of here, that nun has already injured you so much before…”
“No, we cannot leave this unfinished, daughter. Stay strong!” the Duke scolded. “You’re not in good shape either. Use your potion, the one I gave earlier.”
“But—”
“It seems like this is out of hand now, however,” the Duchess said from behind Elizabeth. “Magic disabled with a breeze that continues to blow… powerful Commandments unlike anything recorded in the history of the Magic World.” Her last words were spoken while she faced the Princess who was shrouded in darkness.
Elizabeth finally conceded as the topic was being handled by Frederica and took out her potion and released the cork before drinking it.
“All will be for naught if we pull back now,” the Princess responded. “That Descendant will crush the very foundations of society if we let her live. Imagine the losses…”
“It would be beyond calculations…” the Duchess said, knitting her brows. “Very well, we shall press on.”
Meanwhile…
The titan and Virgo fought, one was throwing fists while the other was evading with ease.
“For I defy the Heavens, I shall crush it, shatter it, ruin it—before conquering it.” As if to mock the courageous words of the mages, a blinding pillar of light formed, and the next move of Virgo was coming. With the Heaven Buster Commandment active, the large beam collided with the heavens, painting the colorless morning sky completely white. A powerful force was released from the epicenter from the user of the Commandment that was Virgo. This was an attack that struck the ground and the sky both, but perhaps the latter more.
“Watch out!!” the Duke screamed and moved behind Elizabeth and Frederica, spreading his arms and legs and taking on the wave.
He chanted sonorously once more, canes dropping before him to form the Thunder Barrier. A sizzling cry was heard as the bright radiance collided with the electricity, and it died out in but a moment. Again the people were ravaged by the supernatural force of the Descendant.
Some minutes seemed to pass by the time people found themselves conscious again.
“Father, father!!” Elizabeth shouted. The Duke’s body was mostly burned, including his face as he took the full force of the attack this time.
“I… I leave the rest to you all… Elizabeth… take care. Tell your… m-mother that… I apologize.”
With those words, William Henry Cavendish Bentinck’s hand fell from Elizabeth’s tear-stained cheek and passed away.
“Both the Dukes were taken out…” Louise said under her breath with a grimace. The Princess had been protected by the sacrifices of others in the end. So, here is one who passed away that was loyal to my mother…
A blue crescent light struck at the Duchess who was about to use her final potion to get ready to fight again. Without a word Frederica fell down and lost consciousness.
“Duchess Frederica, you cannot leave us just yet!” Louise shouted at the Duchess. She shook her body but there was no response.
“Oh no…” Elizabeth was more than just crying. She was completely enveloped in terror.
“It has to be that move…” Louise thought out loud, remembering Judgement Samurai’s earlier displayed Commandment, the Soul Buster. “Of course the Commandment that was granted to the Representative goes back to its rightful master after he is slain… we were careless.”
Anna ran up to the Duchess and checked for her pulses and reported, “She is still alive. Just fainted like your bodyguard.”
“Speaking of which… where is my bodyguard?”
“Had him carted to the back awhile ago. Not sure if he got blown farther back though.”
“Leave him for now I suppose. The farther he is the safer he will be. Have the Duchess taken away too,” the Princess commanded. “She will not be up for some time. We need a plan to deal with her. Nothing ordinary will sway her.”
Aramus, Svetlana and Michael all walked up to them as Anna used Aquam spells to take the Duchess away as per the instructions.
“Options are what we lack now, Princess of Britain,” Artemis stated, coming down from the air. “Held in place shall Virgo be by Taurus’ aid. Combine we must our forces to end this war.”
“I shall move in alongside Taurus to keep Virgo occupied. Perhaps I can keep her off the Princess and Artemis with my spells,” Aramus suggested. “We do not have many left on the frontline so there is not much of a choice.”
“Consider the distance,” the Princess replied. “And the size of that thing. You would get shredded to a thousand ribbons if it swings its arm with you beside it.”
“Can’t catch lightning, even with that. I’ll be using Thor’s Might to avoid incoming collateral damage. If Virgo wants to hit me, she’ll have to focus on me.”
“Corrupt you will be—by the spiritual forces of the Descendants,” Artemis warned. “Find it acceptable? Dare you shall to tread the path.”
“A better alternative than letting anyone else fall,” Aramus said grimly.
“The spiritual energy is everywhere…” the Princess said but she ended up sighing. “Very well, have it your way.”
“My apologies for acting rashly but I believe it best that I go.” A small smile appeared for a brief moment. What good is a Magister whose only talent is to fight if I don’t fight now?
Another blue crescent light brushed past them faster than the wind. Everyone turned and found Anna fallen.
Elizabeth ran up to Anna and checked. “She is out too… just like the Duchess,” she reported, looking up to the Duchess who had fallen to the ground too as the Aquam spell was dispelled and the water loosened its grip before washing the ground.
“We’re down to no healer now.” Louise held her forehead for a moment to ponder.
“Teacher, please wait,” Elizabeth said, coming back to them. “Princess, this will sound reckless, but why not send Virgo to the Infernal Realm?”
Aramus looked to the Princess for directions, already channeling the mana required for Thor’s Might throughout his body.
“That is madness. Imagine the danger with your proposal. Demons would spew forth and we would have more enemies on our sides. Not to mention that its suction may take an unconscious ally with it,” the Princess stated.
“But it is worth something,” Elizabeth argued. “Please have some trust, I will maintain the portal to the best of my ability, and make sure that it does not pull in any of our unconscious allies. The rest able to fight must push Virgo into it before it closes.”
“…Fine, let us do that. Someone will have to take care of the demons, and the rest shall work with getting Virgo into it.”
“I will prioritize pushing Virgo into the fire but if any demons stray too close, I will smite them down,” Aramus added.
“Allow me to worry about them,” Artemis volunteered. “The rest should focus on our true adversary.”
“It will be reassuring to have you do that,” Louise told Artemis. “I will stay with the caster of the Hell’s Fire and… what about you two?” she asked, looking at Michael and Svetlana.
“I’ll just try to hit her as hard as I can,” Svetlana replied.
“I still have my gun, and Miss Elizabeth’s spell,” Michael answered.
“My spell, you say?” Elizabeth asked.
“Well yes. Ignus Sphere, right?”
“You copied it… at such a short time?”
“Well, I get the general idea.” Michael shrugged.
“I see…”
“We’ll need all the power we can get.” Michael looked where Emilia and the Duke had fallen. “We must be the last ones that needs to do all this.”
“What was your name?” Louise asked the short-looking Faerie.
“Svetlana.”
“Miss Svetlana, use your demonic powers,” Louise suggested. “It is now or never, after all. I shall cover for you after this so that your hide is saved from the devil hunters.”
“Well I suppose that’s good to know, considering nothing else seems to work well,” Svetlana said as she realized that Louise was covered in a black aura.
“Cut off the magic when it gets too impulsive,” Louise commanded. “Demons like to exploit any carelessness they can find.”
“Okey dokey, Ma’am,” Svetlana replied.
Now that the conversation was over, Aramus activated the Supreme spell, Holy Wrath—Thor’s Might, and flashed towards the two Descendants, lighting up the cavern with crackling electricity.
“New though my host is, a clearer mind—he possesses,” the titan spoke.
“A clearer mind is but innocent, ignorant of the world’s true ways and nature,” Ishtar replied.
“They are far more reasonable.”
“Clouded like them you are, Hyperion. Have you forgotten the tragedy that set apart the Realms?”
“I forget not. Know this, Ishtar. Any more of it and it may upset the new balance… it is us that threaten the world more now.”
“And so you’d want the humans to roam free of the land and continue to terrorize them. We both know that you aren’t so blind.”
“Admit I shall—best interests of the nature were ignored by the humans,” Artemis interrupted, flying up to the titan and Virgo. “However, violent your method is, overmuch.”
Ishtar activated her Commandment, Virgo’s blades extended with burning spiritual energy. “There is no other way than to judge them. They have wrought enough havoc upon nature!”
The titan howled and the entire moon shook. Hyperion and Kazimir worked together. With Kazimir moving his body in the inside, he manipulated the giant on the outside, blocking the Holy Blade Dance Commandment that Virgo unleashed when she danced with her swords. The brightly glowing eyes of the Steel Princess returned to normal, and she was no longer possessed by her Celestial Spirit.
Hyperior roared—facing Virgo—sending a powerful hypersonic wave, blowing the adversary away. Artemis shot some arrows but Virgo cut them off with her swords in the nick of time.
Thus, the Descendants of Time clashed yet again and the entire structure was stirred once more. The giant thrusted its fists and created impossibly strong waves of wind that seemed to crush the walls afar. The pillars surrounding the entrance of the Lunar Temple were already crumbling and falling apart. The temple was already damaged thanks to the Heaven’s Buster Commandment of Virgo, but it was getting worse and the wards placed by the ancients were not holding up against the force of the Celestial Spirits’ collective might anymore.
Virgo flew past the slow attacks of the giant with ease. In reality, the titan was incredibly fast and perhaps even the fastest of mages would be caught, but Virgo happened to be much more agile, cutting away pieces of the rocks gathered and tied with spiritual energy. Hyperion finally opened its jaws again but didn’t roar. A ball of energy converged, and he shot a powerful beam that almost struck at Virgo on the ground. A large explosion soon followed and the floor around her finally caved in. Virgo only looked down at the devastating results for a moment as she was floating when Hyperion punched her down into the gaping wide hole.
Virgo was thrown down like a ragdoll, the force being powerful enough to break the next layer of ground under her.
With a howl, the rocky golem pursued, his palm resting against Virgo and pushing her all the way down, breaking every level of ground on the lunar shard before finally squashing her on a thick wall that could withstand the wrath of the titan at the lowest level of the caverns. Creaking cries of destruction rang and shook the entire shard of the moon, and debris seemed to fly up all the way to the top and escape through the opening in the ceiling where Judgement’s Fall Commandment and the Heaven Buster broke most of it. With another battlecry, Hyperion relished its work, but lights soon flickered out from underneath the extraordinarily large hand.
“Ahh, I suppose we must accept that this outcome is inevitable.”
The hand was ripped apart and Virgo—achieving freedom—flew out, coming up all the way to the top in but a moment, when Aramus’ thunders met her straight on, and the crackling sparks fell upon Steel Princess who swung her blade of wind to mitigate the showers.
Artemis wielded Natsu’s body and shot more projectiles, but Virgo continued to deflect them with her swords after sweeping the thunders clean of her path.
Michael fired his gun as Virgo defended against his allies’ initial volley. He would’ve used his spell so that his aim would be perfect, but he had this doubt that it would not work or even incapacitate him instead. His hands were trembling as he fired the white bullets Emilia had crafted for him, along with his hopes that their creator’s sacrifice would not be wasted. He saw with his very eyes the bullets being bounced off of what seemed like a barrier protecting Virgo. The power of Chaos Utopia was negating what bad the bullets were trying to cause to her body.
Svetlana opened her other eye, and they both soon turned black as she unleashed her demonic powers. The Infernal mana surrounded her and she was shrouded by a black aura. A black flame curved and burned from this newly opened eye and some of the aura behind her back converged to create a black wing.
She dashed forward to get a better shot at Virgo but before she realized it, her feet weren’t on the ground anymore. Well this sure is new, Svetlana thought to herself as she was surprised to find herself actually flying. In truth, Svetlana had lifted herself off the ground in her previous battle with Virgo, but her memories were not clear as she fought in a frenzy back then.
Soon after, Svetlana began to form a black ball on top of her hand. Thundering and electrifying, it crackled violently. Svetlana threw it at Virgo only to see it miss, so she followed up with more of them which she threw over and over again at Virgo. She kept missing due to Virgo’s evasive actions and was starting to feel extremely annoyed all over again.
The titan came up from below and Virgo and Hyperion fought once more. The golem lashed out with fists that seemed to create deadly forces, caving in the faraway walls of the arena. Virgo’s blades extended with spiritual energy and she countered with grace and elegance befitting the ancient conqueror. Truly, †˜the Great’ was a title that fitted someone who could fight for so long with a smirk. The Descendant’s mythical blades clashed with the mighty knuckles of the titan and they sent off crushing spiritual waves.
The songs of steel rang clear to the ends of the boundaries, the two colliding with each other with impossible speed and precision, none could even attack with the swirling vortex that formed around them, the vibrations caused were slowly forming cracks on the floor below them. No one could brave the fierce winds that acted as walls, not even Aramus’ Thor’s Might or Svetlana’s black thunderbolts
Despite the size and weight of the titan’s hand, it was still unable to push Virgo off easily. This might was truly an impossible existence in itself. Hyperion tried again, putting his entire weight, finally breaking the vortex and pushing Virgo down.
A pile of rubble that had been laying on the ground shifted slightly as an arm shot up through it, punching its way to the surface as the young man inside shouted, “I live again!” and slowly struggled to his feet. Once he was standing again, although quite shakily, he looked around the battlefield to take stock of what was going on around him, and quickly realized that everything seemed to be going to hell in a handbasket.
He noted the dead and dying laid strewn about the battleground with a note of sadness, as well as the the cute little Russian girl who was using the power of her demon once more, albeit with limited effectiveness. On top of this he noted that Duke Cavendish Bentinck that he’d only recently started to like was apparently dead, leaving only Louise alive now out of the nobles, though the latter brought at least some relief. He’d expected her to be dead, given the numerous other allies that also were.
He limped over towards where the Princess stood, seeking refuge with her and hopefully asylum from where the fighting was happening.
“What happened out here?” he asked Louise. “This place looks like some angry god reached down and rearranged the landscape to suit his or her whim…” He was still coughing up blood from the poison he’d been hit with a little while ago, but he made sure not to get any on her. “Love the new look by the way, Milady, it’s an excellent choice.” He took a few moments to fully take in the effects of the stance spell she was using. He wished that he had a spell that did something cool like that.
“I may as well claim that the Gods ravaged the area,” Princess Louise stated. She wasn’t particularly happy to see him alive, but a part of her was relieved that another hadn’t died. She looked up to the titan coming from below and thrusting its fists at Virgo, who was still evading with such perfect movements, and blocking some of the palm-thrusts with her Commandment. “You should distance yourself. It is not safe to be with me.”
“As you wish, Milady. You better not go and get yourself killed though, okay? We’ve still got a lot more to do, and we don’t have time to lay down and die here…” He limped a bit further away, creating a safe amount of distance before kneeling to watch the rest of the fight. He silently began to pray for her well-being, wishing that he was in good enough condition to get back up and fight.
We? What things do you have to do that may ever count as important? Regardless, I indeed have so much more to do, the Princess thought, looking up to the all-powerful being that was the Steel Princess.
Elizabeth lifted up her sword, and the Hell’s Fire formed some distance away in the air above everyone except the Representatives and the singing priestesses. The Hell’s Fire was comparable to a black hole, it had an orange and bright burning plasma that surrounded it like a crown—much like the sun’s corona—and had a black dot in the middle of it, which was at least a few times larger than an average human. Said black dot was the very passageway to the Infernal Realm itself.
Demons started to spew forth, and all kinds of terrifying wails of the Infernals echoed across the area.
What a pain in the ass. You blokes all need to disappear, I got bigger fish to fry, Aramus thought, flashing from demon to demon as he vaporized them along his path towards Virgo.
Svetlana formed another one of her spheres of black lightning and tossed it at Virgo. It made contact, but something that appeared to be an invisible barrier completely negated it, only leaving a sparkling residue.
“Not good enough, diabolic child of the demon!” Virgo taunted the Russian woman who appeared like a child in form.
“Then perhaps this is!” Hyperion roared, sending another hypersonic wave at Virgo from the surface, pushing her back towards the Hell’s Fire.
“How about this one you stupid wench?!” Svetlana shouted as she tossed another sphere of black lightning.
Virgo winced just slightly as the black sphere pushed her back. The combination of attacks had a miraculous effect, and Aramus himself crashed into Virgo with all his might in the form of lightning. The brilliant thunder was turbulent. Electric sparks flew in every direction.
Artemis shot arrows, not at Virgo, but at the demons escaping from the portal behind her. With her precision, none of the demons were leaving alive and their pitiful cries of death filled the arena.
Three, five, ten, fifteen, twenty seconds passed but Aramus was unable to make Virgo go any further. The woman was tough, and her winds had completely got Aramus stuck. Now it was him who couldn’t budge—even if he wanted to.
“Freaking woman, why won’t you die!?” he howled, sending another shower of sparks flying into her face. No matter how much he pushed, it did not seemed to make the Descendant budge more than a miniscule amount.
The blades of Virgo extended with a bright shine, and smugly smiled—her Commandment active yet again—as she danced, tearing through his stomach.
With a deafening howl of thunder Aramus was tossed back all the way to the surface, his spell finally expired. Even Thor’s Might could not stand up to the fearsome slashes of the Holy Blade Dance. He soon got up to find Elizabeth finally falling from mental exhaustion. The Hell’s Fire ceased and the demons stopped coming. The price of keeping the Hell’s Fire open for so long had proved too taxing for the tired young noble lady.
“Ellie!” Aramus yelled, limping over to his student.
“Damn it! What kind of stupid luck does that wench have?!” Svetlana shouted angrily.
“Well, I am still a Goddess—” before Virgo could finish answering, she evaded a punch that Hyperion made. The wind sent her back, but thanks to Fragarach she maintained balance.
“I hereby rule out the absolute decree of the Ruler. May the lives of the unrighteous, and rebellious be wiped, torn, and thus executed,” Virgo chanted, charging up her spiritual energy before her chest.
“Everyone… hide behind me—lest the losses raise ever more!” Hyperion suggested and everyone did as followed. Aramus hastily held Elizabeth in his hands and ran behind the giant. The bright beam momentarily clashed against the golem’s forearms and melted its head, revealing the upper portion of the sphere that held Kazimir inside.
The lengths of the two swords she held were raised.
“The Heavens are under my palm and my vicinity of rule. Thus, extend—my blades—I call upon the tools of war and dance to my heart’s content!”
Once more the Holy Blade Dance was to commence.
Louise noticed what was about to happen and gave out a command. “Disperse now!”
It’d not be wise to stay behind the titan. Everyone ran off based on her command to avoid the falling rocks that were to come.
The blades grew even longer than usual with more and more spiritual energy gathering. The songs of the ancient priestesses heightened. Their voices echoing far louder than before, spiritual energy coiled around and enriched Steel Princess. With one vertical slash with both mythical swords from Tuatha, the arms of Hyperion were severed, causing an ear-piercing cry. She sliced through the hypersonic wave and cut the titan horizontally, finally cracking the hard shell that protected Kazimir inside, exposing him as the titan started to crumble. She gave her Fragarach one wave with her left arm—tearing down the legs that supported Hyperion.
Kazimir’s fall with his Celestial Spirit was confirmed and the hopes of victory were seemingly lost.
Taurus’ host leered defiantly from inside his lair but with him falling over, this was the end of the line. Virgo plunged the right sword into his navel and he screamed in pain, vomiting copious amount of blood.
“I suppose we had a good run… let us pray for the best…”
Kazimir heard the last of his spirit’s words as his Commandment’s effects finally expired. The rest of the titan fully cracked, the foundations falling apart; the structure crumbled and Hyperion was no more.
“We’re not finished yet, you damn overgrown rock,” he growled. “I refuse to give her this victory.”
“That was a great battle,” Virgo said with an ecstatic expression, once more raising her blade to the discolored sky. “But all good things must come to an end.”
The earth started to shake again, and the group did not know how long the ground under them would hold.
(Shit_got_real.bgm: http://puu.sh/n2W0i/85027700b6.mp3)
The same white light from earlier formed, and a spiral pattern of spiritual energy was being compressed yet again. This mini-white sun covered the discolored morning sky.
There was one circle on the very edges of the broken ceiling that was formed by the ephemeral ancient priestesses—the singing Sirens—summoned by Virgo. There was another circle of glowing spheres that consisted of her Representatives. Spiritual energy flowed down like waterfall from all of them, including Steel Princess—no, the ancient Goddess Dana’s own reserves—she gathered an enormous amount of power.
This was the ultimate Commandment of the ancient conqueror—World Buster, and it was being prepared for the second time of the day.
Considering Virgo’s tastes, she wanted to give the battle a grand end. Thus, the spiritual energy levels were raised to epic proportions—breaking all boundaries normally held up by common sense—and was thus on a whole different level as the priestesses’ singing seemed to intensify once more.
“Hahahahaha!! I shall send you all to the great Cycle of Rebirth by decimating this entire place!”
This foreboding feeling that arose from witnessing the coiling pillars of light made the viewers feel true fear. It was as though the time of Divine judgement was truly at hand, thanks to the woman who claimed to be a Goddess.
“She just doesn’t seem to run out of energy at all.”
Aramus laid Elizabeth down on the ground a distance away, blood coming away from a wound struck by pieces of the collapsing Hyperion. “I won’t let her do this, not again.” He coughed, downing his last potion and tossing the bottle away.
“Tch, this again.” Kazimir huffed as he picked himself up from the floor.
“Just how much more energy does this wench have?!” Svetlana shouted.
Alek limped over to one of the impact craters scattered across the field and laid flat in it, hoping that unless it hit him directly most of the force would be directed straight out to the sides from the point of impact, and he’d be below it.
“This isn’t good.” Michael drew his sword, which was now barely half its original length. He concentrated his mana in preparation for activating Chrono Phantasma as he started to run towards Virgo in desperation.
Princess Louise waved her hand before her and swiftly made gestures before finally pointing a finger and then slowly pulled it down, creating a black searing line as she did so. The line hatched and a portal was created. From the depths of darkness came out a girl who held a nondescript face. The face was similar to that of Louise, but the puppet was very pale and her movements were odd as she made it out of the void. She wore what seemed like a black dress and levitated above the ground.
The two started to form their final Void Ray spell together to stop Virgo.
Artemis summoned another bow in her other hand. Clenching both fists, ten arrows formed and she leveled them towards Virgo.
Svetlana opened her palm and concentrated most of her demonic mana to form a black orb seething with lightning. She attempted the Demonic Plasmatic Impact spell at Virgo for one more time.
Michael started chanting for Ignus Sphere when he realized he would not reach her with his sword. He raised his arm and pointed his palm towards Virgo as he summoned mana from the Infernal Realm, creating balls of silver flame behind him. He closed his fist as the balls simultaneously launched from their position and towards the Descendant at high speeds.
Louise and Natsu released their projectiles—both purple in color—at the same time as Michael and Svetlana made a combined effort to thwart Virgo’s concentration, but she was still showing her smug face, preparing the ultimate ingredient that would ultimately lead to their demise.
When the Princess saw Kazimir pick up his sledge, Louise offered her puppet to be used as a ledge.
“I’ll finally wipe that damn smirk off your face!” he cried, as he swung his hammer. However, all he did was effortlessly hit the air below her as he began to descend again, a frustrated scowl across his face. “Damnit, I couldn’t reach her.”
All appearing to be bleak, Virgo was still preparing the World Buster, and with how it was taking longer than usual, she might’ve been preparing to destroy the planet’s very core once and for all.
Aramus’ earring started to shine, pulsing with mana of its own.
“Your Majesty,” Aramus said in a voice tinged with reverence, feeling his mana slowly being absorbed by the earring. Standing tall, he began to advance onto Virgo as the earring shined brighter, its brilliance rivalling the miniature sun floating above them. The veins in his body burned as Aramus forcibly channeled all of his remaining mana, energy and hope into the earring.
Leave the rest to us… Aramus heard the voice of his Queen.
The golden radiance of the earring intensified. A golden magic circle formed under Aramus’ feet, and a golden magic circle formed behind Virgo’s back.
For the first time, Virgo frowned and looked down at the Magister. Aramus sneered back.
“The Gate of Valhalla?!”
A ring formed and circled Virgo, binding her. Many more rings formed and they sealed the space around her. The rings were seemingly made of ancient letters. In truth, it was Nordic script. The World Buster started to stop and the spiritual energy began to disperse. The rings closed their space between Virgo; an implosion took place.
When the rings vanished and the spell ended, Virgo was covered with the scripts of the ancient Norse that brightly shined, etched onto her body. The light of the World Buster was gone and the Commandment was successfully deactivated.
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Phase 10:
Judgement Summoner descended beside Virgo and activated her Life Buster Commandment. The marionette of Louise protected them, but it was not enough and thus turned to mere dust. When all seemed lost, a single shining blade cut through the entire Commandment.
A handsome man stood before the group, his extravagant blade stabbed against the ground. His getup and expression made him appear too relaxed, cool and perhaps lazy. This man was a peer who could easily be lumped with Virgo, not due to attitude issues, but because of his once-lost status as a King.
Aramus, Aleksander, and Louise recognized him as the Director of the Royal Academy.
“By my honor and name. I, the King of Knights, hereby call upon the spirits of the Great River and beyond. I command the stream of life to flow once.”
Winds and tidal waves were formed, rampaging rapidly beneath the moon shard. The water soon traveled upwards with the aid of spiritual energy and a sphere completely enveloped the piece of moon. Vases materialized around the air and King Arthur summoned ten swords that floated around him.
The ancient powers of the Aquarius was unleashed.
Sharp streams of water shot out at Virgo, and her Representatives immediately blocked them. The sharp shots cut directly into their skin and tore out from their backs with ease, displaying unbelievable penetrative power.
King Arthur picked up his shining gold Excalibur from the ground, the legendary unbreakable sword that blocked Life Buster, and clashed with a weakened Virgo who painstakingly blocked the mythical relic sword with her own.
The King took up other blades and slashed at his adversary as they revolved around him. They flew down to his palms each time he sliced and tore into the flesh of the woman. With each sword he struck from a different direction after Excalibur broke through the weak defenses of the Steel Princess. The blood of Virgo rained as the ten marauding thrusts were being completed and thus King Arthur finally deported the Descendant. The King swung his Excalibur once more to send a shining stream of light, but the Representatives blocked it together, displaying their devotion for the Steel Princess.
Finally, King Arthur’s attacks were stopped as Virgo unleashed the Holy Blade Dance Commandment to counter. A portal opened behind her and she retreated.
“I shall remember this… King Arthur. I shall have you bleed one day.”
With those final words, Virgo left the shard of the moon, and so did her Representatives. The ancient priestesses dematerialized, ceasing the flow of spiritual energy, and time began to flow once more. The colors of the world returned around them. Sunlight trickled down from above but it was soon going to be covered by what seemed like a coming rain.
“Damn it. She just wouldn’t die at all,” Svetlana said angrily as she punched the ground.
“Tch, so much for getting this job over with,” Kazimir groaned as he kicked a nearby pebble.
Aramus remained where he was, huffing and clutching an injured arm. At the brink of defeat, his liege had stepped in, allowing the battered mages to feel hope once again. It mattered not that their savior was another Descendant and with the color returning to the world, Aramus felt himself shudder in relief. Virgo was not slain but she had been beaten, and perhaps they had gained another ally. For now, it was over.
Michael fell on his back, exhausted but relieved. Somehow, they survived this encounter even if they failed to defeat Virgo. If anything, it was his instincts celebrating that he was still alive after confronting such absurd beings. At the back of his mind he carried the images of those who died, his allies— friends some of them—but for now at this moment he was just relieved. “What do I do now?” the former priest asked, having lost his purpose in the course of this battle. He closed his eyes as tears flowed through his bloodstained face. The aching of his soul surpassed any of his bodily sufferings, and his body was in terrible pain.
Aleksander poked his head up from the crater he was hiding in like a meerkat. “It’s…. over?” He sighed in relief quietly to himself before hopping up out of the crater and moving to stand near Louise once more, pondering quietly to himself why it was that he was able to survive, if only just, while others fell around him.
As everyone celebrated the return of peace, a puddle formed under Michael. Hands from the portal came up and grasped all around him. His voice lost, he couldn’t even scream for help as he was sunk into the darkness while the eyes of others weren’t on him. Thus, Michael was lost in silence, lost in the chorus of the breeze that took place with the change of weather.
“We almost forgot about you…” a voice whispered into the ears of the former priest.
After the portal closed, only a gun and a broken piece of silver steel was all that remained of Aramus’ half-brother.
Elizabeth’s body started to glow blue as she was asleep, and Louise crouched down beside her.
“The Twilight phase… she experienced too much magical air for the day,” the Princess said, not being able to touch the body of the noble lady.
Aramus grunted as he crouched down beside the Princess, looking worriedly at Elizabeth. “I just hope we can get her out soon.”
Alek noticed the gun lying on the ground finally and walked over to it, noting that it was some sort of weird hybrid between a firearm and a cross. “This… probably belongs to that priest…” He picked it up for safekeeping. “Did anybody see where the priest went? He’s not with us… and he left his gun here.”
“One lost to the realm of dreams awakens much later as they are bound to the Realm that lies beyond the material world,” Artemis informed, looking over Elizabeth. “The maiden shall not awaken soon.”
“She will in time, I know she will,” Aramus said as he picked Elizabeth up. The blue aura was all that he could feel as he bridal-carried her. “We should get moving. I’d like to celebrate but who knows how long this place will hold out. Alek, what do you mean he’s not here? Wasn’t he around a moment ago?”
“I mean his gun and sword are here, and I don’t reckon he’d leave them behind for funsies.” He showed Aramus the gun he’d picked up.
“Damnit! Michael, where the hell are you?” Aramus said, looking frantically around the cavern for any corpse that might look like his brother’s.
“Taken,” King Arthur said. His voice held a sense of majesty and clarity. This type of chivalrous and heroic spirit was felt when he elaborated. “Unfortunately, I do not know by who. Your peer, however, is certainly lost.”
Aramus wanted to let out a shout in frustration but reminded himself he was carrying Elizabeth and settled instead for cursing. “If he’s not dead then I will find him.”
Blue particles gathered and a form was soon established. Queen Victoria appeared and found Aramus holding Elizabeth in his hands.
“Allow me to congratulate you all for sending Virgo away,” the Queen stated. “While I would like to call for celebration, we must not leave without a discussion about the future.”
“Your Majesty,” Aramus said, struggling against his instincts to prostrate himself as he was carrying Elizabeth.
“Magister Aramus Valmark, you are placed under arrest by the judgement of the Crystal Paladins. Place the noble lady down please,” the Queen said.
“But mother—” Louise tried to argue, but Her Majesty simply raised her hand to halt her. As expected, the Queen held no hesitation and sympathy, not even before her most loyal men or her daughter.
“Understood, Your Majesty…” Complying with the order, Elizabeth was placed down on the ground gently before Aramus kneeled before the Queen. He had expected this much, but for the Queen herself to deliver the news, it was mind-numbing for him.
Aleksander frowned but was ninety percent sure there was nothing he could or should say or do to prevent it from happening. Speaking to the Princess he asked, “What did he do, exactly? To warrant the Queen taking the time to deliver the arrest warrant?”
“Hush, I am trying to speak here,” Louise said, not turning to Alek except an eye. “But mother, please listen. These are warriors meant to be vaunted and praised, for they have saved the world, even if for some time at least. Should we not reward them instead?”
“You think the lives of all those in South America are truly meant to be placed on the measuring scales against battling Virgo? I think not, daughter. The lives and safety of people were our top priority. Magister Aramus withheld information crucial of the enemy that could have allowed us to prepare better.”
“Even so—”
“This is my decree, daughter.”
“Very well, I know what you would say, so allow me to state that I am going to vouch for the protection of the diabolic over there,” Louise said, gesturing a sign towards Svetlana. “I made a promise and I shall not break it.”
“…We shall discuss the particulars at a later time for her,” the Queen conceded after some moments. “However, that is assuming it is based on her will. Say, Miss Svetlana Astakhov—how would you make up for all the people you got killed with the meteor fall?” The Royal Queen of Britain looked down at Svetlana whose demonic aura had all but left, exhausted from her previous spell cast. “I hope you at least feel guilt.”
“I wouldn’t even know. Only reason I even let that drop was because I believe he had her trapped. I do regret using it. but it seemed like she followed it up with something even worse.”
“Very well, I understand your plight,” the Queen said, not quite accepting it, but there was one tinge of guilt holding her from punishing her—Margaret Alicia’s fate. “We normally like to not stain the pride and honor of those with the high prestige that comes with the title of Duke or Duchess, thus I shall rule out that a compromise be in order. Before Princess Louise’s diplomatic protection takes place, we shall have you come to England and resume the title that Duchess Margaret Alicia left behind, and work for our country… if you would accept? Otherwise, we may discuss other means to go about it.”
“I shall only accept that if I’m allowed to bring my little sister and mother along.”
“Your family members shall be allowed to receive the status of citizen and membership to the nobility if you so desire,” Princess Louise supplemented. “I suppose this is settled then?”
“That’s fine with me.”
Alek bowed deeply to the queen. “It is wonderful to see you again Queen. I regret that I didn’t say anything the last time I saw you, but you looked like you wanted to be left quite alone at the time. I wanted to know if you’ve had a chance to re-consider my status in light of recent events? The good Duke Cavendish, bless his soul and may he rest in peace, was prepared to vouch for me until he met his untimely demise at the hands of that wretch Virgo…”
“Well, daughter?” The Queen looked at Louise with a curious look but the Princess sighed.
Louise wanted to heave a heavy sigh. He was literally wanting to take advantage of the man who just died in battle. Had he no shame? However, this was the exact reason why she wanted to be rid of him.
“As long as he is not my guard anymore, why not?”
The Queen shrugged, even if she thought that it was a bad time to reward anyone, especially after what she told Aramus. She still had to honor the Duke’s wishes, even if she was not sure what it really may have been.
“Very well, we shall restore your status, in honor of the Duke.”
“Wait… so.. I don’t still get to be part of milady’s retinue? I’d think that that would be the surest way for you to keep an eye on me and ensure my continued loyalty, would it not?” he asked with a sudden panic at no longer being able to be with the woman he’d grown to adore over the last year or so, no matter how one-sided it was.
“It is quite fine. You have performed admirably enough. No man would stay to fight Virgo if their loyalty was lacking. In truth, many mages did not enter this piece of the moon due to the lack of strong will and loyalty,” Victoria answered.
“I… understand. I accept your judgement…” Alek hung his head. “Do you mind if I reclaim my family estate as well? I’m sure it could use some working on to restore it to it’s former glory, and it’s close enough to the capital that if I’m needed I can be there with all haste.”
“Yes, that was already implied with the restoration of your status. What good a noble be without his house?”
Alek nodded, bowing once more to the Queen to show his thanks. Turning to Louise, he thought for a moment, going over what he wanted to say to make sure he didn’t mess it up.
“Princess? The magic you were using during the fight, and earlier when we played hide and seek… I wanted to ask if there was any way I could convince you to teach me? I would of course do anything you ask, no matter how trivial or dangerous.” He assumed a tone of solemnity, hoping to show how serious he was in his request.
“Speak about it with me later I suppose,” Louise answered. “Now is not the best time for such discussions.” In truth, Louise was not interested in teaching high level spells to someone who lost consciousness early in the fight. But perhaps he may still be on use in some manner…
Not wanting her to think he’d ignored her, he nodded politely but held his tongue for now.
“I do not find this acceptable,” King Arthur intervened. “The Diabolist is forgiven? Guinevere, what are you saying?” As one who was originally on the same level as the Queen, rather, a former husband, he argued almost casually. “Surely being enriched with lavish blessings of the noble status is not the way around this?”
“If you have the energy to argue, how about saving lives, and on time, I mean,” the Queen said, making a rare frown, turning casual if only for a moment. She then returned to her regal and elegant self, turning to the two Descendants that helped her. “I thank you both for lending us your strength. We would likely never have succeed to even deter Virgo’s advance otherwise.”
“Hmph, that bitch is going to be back eventually, isn’t she?” Kazimir scoffed, his arms folded as he visibly showed his frustration.
“Assume that she will, we must,” Artemis said from beside Kazimir. “For she is a Descendant of Time much more awakened than you or my maiden.”
“Indeed. It is unfortunate, but I fear that it is not the last we will see of her,” Queen Victoria said in agreement.
“Tch, figures.” Kazimir rolled his eyes as he turned his head away to the destruction of the prior battle. “So, I’ll assume you’ll be in need of my services yet again?”
“If you would consent to lend your strength in the future, we would be most delighted.”
“Yeah, I will.” He sighed, “Don’t get the wrong idea though, this is just unfinished business.”
“Very well. How would you like the promised payment to be taken care of?”
“Hmm…” Kazimir took time to ponder his choices. Certainly he could try and bargain for more now that he was still needed, but he quickly diminished those ideas. After all, this was in essence still the same job. The only matter was what he would use his one wish for, something material or perhaps a favor? He broke down through the list of things possible in his mind before finally coming to a conclusion.
“Would you provide me with a variety of exquisite goods from England?” he finally requested.
“Of course. We would be happy to provide the goods. Are there any particulars you would be interested in?”
“Anything is fine, be they mechanical, foodstuffs or even trinkets. Just something not found in Russia that is of value.”
“Noted. We shall prepare to send the items over soon enough.” The Queen eyed Natsu. “As promised, you host would be taken back to Japan, Miss Kazehaya. On that note, Mister Pajari, would you like to come to England? Someone from Russia seems to wish to speak to you desperately, and you could inspect the goods yourself there.”
A Russian in England? Kazimir pondered. He would not know of any besides Katerina who he had sent to return back. Regardless, he did wanted to see what goods he would be dealing beforehand. “Very well, I’ll accompany you back to England then.”
“We shall gladly welcome you. I look to meeting you in person.”
“Intend to rule longer?” Artemis asked.
“Of course, that is but my only mission,” Victoria said.
“I see. To your advantage, your love for people is your true magic.”
The noise of the helicopter was heard. Christopher Bradley waved at the group below as it descended.
“Perhaps if fate allows we shall meet again. Good day to you all, may peace last past this break of dawn,” the Queen finally said before her form broke into small particles and she vanished.
When the helicopter finally landed, Chris looked down at everyone, especially Aramus. “So I heard some of the things you did…” He wasn’t really sure how to approach the topic as the rest started to board the chopper. Kazimir carried Anna with him and Aleksander took the Duchess with him. They had a man from the helicopter take Elizabeth. The uncle only gave Elizabeth one melancholic look, it was hard but accepting these outcomes was something a man should do—he believed.
Aramus gave the Archmage a pained smile, at a loss for words. He surveyed what remained of their battlefield, the draft making him cover his eyes as it whipped up dust and debris. “My fate is no longer my own. I suppose it’s only fitting that it end like this.”
“I made a promise to you and I intend to keep it. Say, how does being a part of the police sound? The Space Police.”
Aramus laughed, his voice sounding hollow. “Space Police? Director, I’m a criminal now.”
“Did you know that members of the Space Police were all terribly convicted criminals? Well, I doubt you would, but it’s a fact.”
“I suppose I’d fit right in then.” Aramus smiled but it didn’t reach his eyes. “I can never atone for this. Nothing I do will.”
“Neither will staying locked up in prison. Your skills are wasted there, young lad. Well, I’ll have to escort you to the MVA after this. Then the Crystal Paladins are taking over. We’ll meet again in the Crystal Summit.”
Aramus thanked Christopher and walked away from the scene, wanting to leave the painful memories behind. It would be impossible for him to forget this place where he had risked everything he had against a Descendant and survived to see the next sunrise. But what use was a victory when one lost everything on the same day?
After Christopher boarded the chopper, the helicopter finally took off.
Judgement Summoner descended beside Virgo and activated her Life Buster Commandment. The marionette of Louise protected them, but it was not enough and thus turned to mere dust. When all seemed lost, a single shining blade cut through the entire Commandment.
A handsome man stood before the group, his extravagant blade stabbed against the ground. His getup and expression made him appear too relaxed, cool and perhaps lazy. This man was a peer who could easily be lumped with Virgo, not due to attitude issues, but because of his once-lost status as a King.
Aramus, Aleksander, and Louise recognized him as the Director of the Royal Academy.
“By my honor and name. I, the King of Knights, hereby call upon the spirits of the Great River and beyond. I command the stream of life to flow once.”
Winds and tidal waves were formed, rampaging rapidly beneath the moon shard. The water soon traveled upwards with the aid of spiritual energy and a sphere completely enveloped the piece of moon. Vases materialized around the air and King Arthur summoned ten swords that floated around him.
The ancient powers of the Aquarius was unleashed.
Sharp streams of water shot out at Virgo, and her Representatives immediately blocked them. The sharp shots cut directly into their skin and tore out from their backs with ease, displaying unbelievable penetrative power.
King Arthur picked up his shining gold Excalibur from the ground, the legendary unbreakable sword that blocked Life Buster, and clashed with a weakened Virgo who painstakingly blocked the mythical relic sword with her own.
The King took up other blades and slashed at his adversary as they revolved around him. They flew down to his palms each time he sliced and tore into the flesh of the woman. With each sword he struck from a different direction after Excalibur broke through the weak defenses of the Steel Princess. The blood of Virgo rained as the ten marauding thrusts were being completed and thus King Arthur finally deported the Descendant. The King swung his Excalibur once more to send a shining stream of light, but the Representatives blocked it together, displaying their devotion for the Steel Princess.
Finally, King Arthur’s attacks were stopped as Virgo unleashed the Holy Blade Dance Commandment to counter. A portal opened behind her and she retreated.
“I shall remember this… King Arthur. I shall have you bleed one day.”
With those final words, Virgo left the shard of the moon, and so did her Representatives. The ancient priestesses dematerialized, ceasing the flow of spiritual energy, and time began to flow once more. The colors of the world returned around them. Sunlight trickled down from above but it was soon going to be covered by what seemed like a coming rain.
“Damn it. She just wouldn’t die at all,” Svetlana said angrily as she punched the ground.
“Tch, so much for getting this job over with,” Kazimir groaned as he kicked a nearby pebble.
Aramus remained where he was, huffing and clutching an injured arm. At the brink of defeat, his liege had stepped in, allowing the battered mages to feel hope once again. It mattered not that their savior was another Descendant and with the color returning to the world, Aramus felt himself shudder in relief. Virgo was not slain but she had been beaten, and perhaps they had gained another ally. For now, it was over.
Michael fell on his back, exhausted but relieved. Somehow, they survived this encounter even if they failed to defeat Virgo. If anything, it was his instincts celebrating that he was still alive after confronting such absurd beings. At the back of his mind he carried the images of those who died, his allies— friends some of them—but for now at this moment he was just relieved. “What do I do now?” the former priest asked, having lost his purpose in the course of this battle. He closed his eyes as tears flowed through his bloodstained face. The aching of his soul surpassed any of his bodily sufferings, and his body was in terrible pain.
Aleksander poked his head up from the crater he was hiding in like a meerkat. “It’s…. over?” He sighed in relief quietly to himself before hopping up out of the crater and moving to stand near Louise once more, pondering quietly to himself why it was that he was able to survive, if only just, while others fell around him.
As everyone celebrated the return of peace, a puddle formed under Michael. Hands from the portal came up and grasped all around him. His voice lost, he couldn’t even scream for help as he was sunk into the darkness while the eyes of others weren’t on him. Thus, Michael was lost in silence, lost in the chorus of the breeze that took place with the change of weather.
“We almost forgot about you…” a voice whispered into the ears of the former priest.
After the portal closed, only a gun and a broken piece of silver steel was all that remained of Aramus’ half-brother.
Elizabeth’s body started to glow blue as she was asleep, and Louise crouched down beside her.
“The Twilight phase… she experienced too much magical air for the day,” the Princess said, not being able to touch the body of the noble lady.
Aramus grunted as he crouched down beside the Princess, looking worriedly at Elizabeth. “I just hope we can get her out soon.”
Alek noticed the gun lying on the ground finally and walked over to it, noting that it was some sort of weird hybrid between a firearm and a cross. “This… probably belongs to that priest…” He picked it up for safekeeping. “Did anybody see where the priest went? He’s not with us… and he left his gun here.”
“One lost to the realm of dreams awakens much later as they are bound to the Realm that lies beyond the material world,” Artemis informed, looking over Elizabeth. “The maiden shall not awaken soon.”
“She will in time, I know she will,” Aramus said as he picked Elizabeth up. The blue aura was all that he could feel as he bridal-carried her. “We should get moving. I’d like to celebrate but who knows how long this place will hold out. Alek, what do you mean he’s not here? Wasn’t he around a moment ago?”
“I mean his gun and sword are here, and I don’t reckon he’d leave them behind for funsies.” He showed Aramus the gun he’d picked up.
“Damnit! Michael, where the hell are you?” Aramus said, looking frantically around the cavern for any corpse that might look like his brother’s.
“Taken,” King Arthur said. His voice held a sense of majesty and clarity. This type of chivalrous and heroic spirit was felt when he elaborated. “Unfortunately, I do not know by who. Your peer, however, is certainly lost.”
Aramus wanted to let out a shout in frustration but reminded himself he was carrying Elizabeth and settled instead for cursing. “If he’s not dead then I will find him.”
***
Blue particles gathered and a form was soon established. Queen Victoria appeared and found Aramus holding Elizabeth in his hands.
“Allow me to congratulate you all for sending Virgo away,” the Queen stated. “While I would like to call for celebration, we must not leave without a discussion about the future.”
“Your Majesty,” Aramus said, struggling against his instincts to prostrate himself as he was carrying Elizabeth.
“Magister Aramus Valmark, you are placed under arrest by the judgement of the Crystal Paladins. Place the noble lady down please,” the Queen said.
“But mother—” Louise tried to argue, but Her Majesty simply raised her hand to halt her. As expected, the Queen held no hesitation and sympathy, not even before her most loyal men or her daughter.
“Understood, Your Majesty…” Complying with the order, Elizabeth was placed down on the ground gently before Aramus kneeled before the Queen. He had expected this much, but for the Queen herself to deliver the news, it was mind-numbing for him.
Aleksander frowned but was ninety percent sure there was nothing he could or should say or do to prevent it from happening. Speaking to the Princess he asked, “What did he do, exactly? To warrant the Queen taking the time to deliver the arrest warrant?”
“Hush, I am trying to speak here,” Louise said, not turning to Alek except an eye. “But mother, please listen. These are warriors meant to be vaunted and praised, for they have saved the world, even if for some time at least. Should we not reward them instead?”
“You think the lives of all those in South America are truly meant to be placed on the measuring scales against battling Virgo? I think not, daughter. The lives and safety of people were our top priority. Magister Aramus withheld information crucial of the enemy that could have allowed us to prepare better.”
“Even so—”
“This is my decree, daughter.”
“Very well, I know what you would say, so allow me to state that I am going to vouch for the protection of the diabolic over there,” Louise said, gesturing a sign towards Svetlana. “I made a promise and I shall not break it.”
“…We shall discuss the particulars at a later time for her,” the Queen conceded after some moments. “However, that is assuming it is based on her will. Say, Miss Svetlana Astakhov—how would you make up for all the people you got killed with the meteor fall?” The Royal Queen of Britain looked down at Svetlana whose demonic aura had all but left, exhausted from her previous spell cast. “I hope you at least feel guilt.”
“I wouldn’t even know. Only reason I even let that drop was because I believe he had her trapped. I do regret using it. but it seemed like she followed it up with something even worse.”
“Very well, I understand your plight,” the Queen said, not quite accepting it, but there was one tinge of guilt holding her from punishing her—Margaret Alicia’s fate. “We normally like to not stain the pride and honor of those with the high prestige that comes with the title of Duke or Duchess, thus I shall rule out that a compromise be in order. Before Princess Louise’s diplomatic protection takes place, we shall have you come to England and resume the title that Duchess Margaret Alicia left behind, and work for our country… if you would accept? Otherwise, we may discuss other means to go about it.”
“I shall only accept that if I’m allowed to bring my little sister and mother along.”
“Your family members shall be allowed to receive the status of citizen and membership to the nobility if you so desire,” Princess Louise supplemented. “I suppose this is settled then?”
“That’s fine with me.”
Alek bowed deeply to the queen. “It is wonderful to see you again Queen. I regret that I didn’t say anything the last time I saw you, but you looked like you wanted to be left quite alone at the time. I wanted to know if you’ve had a chance to re-consider my status in light of recent events? The good Duke Cavendish, bless his soul and may he rest in peace, was prepared to vouch for me until he met his untimely demise at the hands of that wretch Virgo…”
“Well, daughter?” The Queen looked at Louise with a curious look but the Princess sighed.
Louise wanted to heave a heavy sigh. He was literally wanting to take advantage of the man who just died in battle. Had he no shame? However, this was the exact reason why she wanted to be rid of him.
“As long as he is not my guard anymore, why not?”
The Queen shrugged, even if she thought that it was a bad time to reward anyone, especially after what she told Aramus. She still had to honor the Duke’s wishes, even if she was not sure what it really may have been.
“Very well, we shall restore your status, in honor of the Duke.”
“Wait… so.. I don’t still get to be part of milady’s retinue? I’d think that that would be the surest way for you to keep an eye on me and ensure my continued loyalty, would it not?” he asked with a sudden panic at no longer being able to be with the woman he’d grown to adore over the last year or so, no matter how one-sided it was.
“It is quite fine. You have performed admirably enough. No man would stay to fight Virgo if their loyalty was lacking. In truth, many mages did not enter this piece of the moon due to the lack of strong will and loyalty,” Victoria answered.
“I… understand. I accept your judgement…” Alek hung his head. “Do you mind if I reclaim my family estate as well? I’m sure it could use some working on to restore it to it’s former glory, and it’s close enough to the capital that if I’m needed I can be there with all haste.”
“Yes, that was already implied with the restoration of your status. What good a noble be without his house?”
Alek nodded, bowing once more to the Queen to show his thanks. Turning to Louise, he thought for a moment, going over what he wanted to say to make sure he didn’t mess it up.
“Princess? The magic you were using during the fight, and earlier when we played hide and seek… I wanted to ask if there was any way I could convince you to teach me? I would of course do anything you ask, no matter how trivial or dangerous.” He assumed a tone of solemnity, hoping to show how serious he was in his request.
“Speak about it with me later I suppose,” Louise answered. “Now is not the best time for such discussions.” In truth, Louise was not interested in teaching high level spells to someone who lost consciousness early in the fight. But perhaps he may still be on use in some manner…
Not wanting her to think he’d ignored her, he nodded politely but held his tongue for now.
“I do not find this acceptable,” King Arthur intervened. “The Diabolist is forgiven? Guinevere, what are you saying?” As one who was originally on the same level as the Queen, rather, a former husband, he argued almost casually. “Surely being enriched with lavish blessings of the noble status is not the way around this?”
“If you have the energy to argue, how about saving lives, and on time, I mean,” the Queen said, making a rare frown, turning casual if only for a moment. She then returned to her regal and elegant self, turning to the two Descendants that helped her. “I thank you both for lending us your strength. We would likely never have succeed to even deter Virgo’s advance otherwise.”
“Hmph, that bitch is going to be back eventually, isn’t she?” Kazimir scoffed, his arms folded as he visibly showed his frustration.
“Assume that she will, we must,” Artemis said from beside Kazimir. “For she is a Descendant of Time much more awakened than you or my maiden.”
“Indeed. It is unfortunate, but I fear that it is not the last we will see of her,” Queen Victoria said in agreement.
“Tch, figures.” Kazimir rolled his eyes as he turned his head away to the destruction of the prior battle. “So, I’ll assume you’ll be in need of my services yet again?”
“If you would consent to lend your strength in the future, we would be most delighted.”
“Yeah, I will.” He sighed, “Don’t get the wrong idea though, this is just unfinished business.”
“Very well. How would you like the promised payment to be taken care of?”
“Hmm…” Kazimir took time to ponder his choices. Certainly he could try and bargain for more now that he was still needed, but he quickly diminished those ideas. After all, this was in essence still the same job. The only matter was what he would use his one wish for, something material or perhaps a favor? He broke down through the list of things possible in his mind before finally coming to a conclusion.
“Would you provide me with a variety of exquisite goods from England?” he finally requested.
“Of course. We would be happy to provide the goods. Are there any particulars you would be interested in?”
“Anything is fine, be they mechanical, foodstuffs or even trinkets. Just something not found in Russia that is of value.”
“Noted. We shall prepare to send the items over soon enough.” The Queen eyed Natsu. “As promised, you host would be taken back to Japan, Miss Kazehaya. On that note, Mister Pajari, would you like to come to England? Someone from Russia seems to wish to speak to you desperately, and you could inspect the goods yourself there.”
A Russian in England? Kazimir pondered. He would not know of any besides Katerina who he had sent to return back. Regardless, he did wanted to see what goods he would be dealing beforehand. “Very well, I’ll accompany you back to England then.”
“We shall gladly welcome you. I look to meeting you in person.”
“Intend to rule longer?” Artemis asked.
“Of course, that is but my only mission,” Victoria said.
“I see. To your advantage, your love for people is your true magic.”
The noise of the helicopter was heard. Christopher Bradley waved at the group below as it descended.
“Perhaps if fate allows we shall meet again. Good day to you all, may peace last past this break of dawn,” the Queen finally said before her form broke into small particles and she vanished.
When the helicopter finally landed, Chris looked down at everyone, especially Aramus. “So I heard some of the things you did…” He wasn’t really sure how to approach the topic as the rest started to board the chopper. Kazimir carried Anna with him and Aleksander took the Duchess with him. They had a man from the helicopter take Elizabeth. The uncle only gave Elizabeth one melancholic look, it was hard but accepting these outcomes was something a man should do—he believed.
Aramus gave the Archmage a pained smile, at a loss for words. He surveyed what remained of their battlefield, the draft making him cover his eyes as it whipped up dust and debris. “My fate is no longer my own. I suppose it’s only fitting that it end like this.”
“I made a promise to you and I intend to keep it. Say, how does being a part of the police sound? The Space Police.”
Aramus laughed, his voice sounding hollow. “Space Police? Director, I’m a criminal now.”
“Did you know that members of the Space Police were all terribly convicted criminals? Well, I doubt you would, but it’s a fact.”
“I suppose I’d fit right in then.” Aramus smiled but it didn’t reach his eyes. “I can never atone for this. Nothing I do will.”
“Neither will staying locked up in prison. Your skills are wasted there, young lad. Well, I’ll have to escort you to the MVA after this. Then the Crystal Paladins are taking over. We’ll meet again in the Crystal Summit.”
Aramus thanked Christopher and walked away from the scene, wanting to leave the painful memories behind. It would be impossible for him to forget this place where he had risked everything he had against a Descendant and survived to see the next sunrise. But what use was a victory when one lost everything on the same day?
After Christopher boarded the chopper, the helicopter finally took off.
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
“Now, ain’t that somethin’?” Claudia mused, peering down on the men and women from a piece of debris somehow lodged into the side of the wall. She balanced neatly at the end of it, burying her hands into her hair with a click of her tongue. “So they couldn’t pull it off after all—provided Virgo had to bitch out in the end. Still, the lady’s got balls to take on the lot of them for as long as she did.”
The Vampire sighed with exasperation. The few Virgo already killed aside, she was hoping to see a few more of them fall. At least another World Buster. So far, like the rest, this operation had went up in flames.
“Doesn’t matter, anyways. They crippled themselves with the losses…” Claudia added.
The Countess—who was back to her usual form—on the other hand, was laughing. “They actually managed to bring that lazy Arthur,” she said, unable to hold back the giggles. “Really, that Arthur.”
“Being a Descendant aside, they must really be scraping at the bottom of the barrel to bring him out at the last minute,” Claudia said, hocking a loogie down to the ground.
“He probably didn’t wake up on time,” Catherine said. “He never would. Anyway, what did you think?”
“No one else worth mentioning died, unfortunately, but I suppose it wasn’t a complete bust. Fuckers were determined, no doubt,” Claudia replied. “Would’ve liked to see another light show from Virgo.”
“Virgo is really strong, don’t you think?”
“Yeah, but nothin’ you can’t handle.”
“Perhaps.”
Claudia rubbed at her chin absently and looked at her Countess with her peripheral vision. “By the way, what do you plan to do about our sudden shortage in people?”
“Replace them, as I had mentioned before.”
“Ah, figures. No shit,” Claudia swore to herself. “Guess that makes a lot of sense, got no issue with that. I don’t suppose finding someone cute enough would be too much to ask?”
“Don’t you have a cute maid for you already?”
“I do, but she’s a cold, hard bitch most of the time.”
“Isn’t that because you keep trying to make her more honest than what she is required to do?”
“I don’t know what the fuck I was doing before. Being nice and reasoning with her ain’t gonna cut it anymore. I’m just about sick of everyone else’s shit at this point anyways.” Claudia’s voice was dimmer as she said that.
“You should’ve indulged the servitude. I’d say that because the more one serves, the more loyal they become over time.”
“Maybe I was much too obsessed over having a servant I could fuck senselessly to my heart’s content that I didn’t even take that into account,” Claudia said. “All the more reason to remind her who she is serving.”
“I’m sure she knows. You just have to ignore the trivials and go all the way.”
“Right.” Claudia had to run her entire arm through her hair just to get the entire length to straighten out. “Drifting off that subject, when do I meet this Crimson Rafflesia?”
“After this… speaking of which, shall we be off?” the Countess questioned, gesturing for Claudia to take up Rose’s body.
“Anything is better than being in this hellhole.” Claudia huffed as she heaved Rose’s body over her shoulder, mentally scolding the woman for becoming so screwed up as easily.
The Vampire sighed with exasperation. The few Virgo already killed aside, she was hoping to see a few more of them fall. At least another World Buster. So far, like the rest, this operation had went up in flames.
“Doesn’t matter, anyways. They crippled themselves with the losses…” Claudia added.
The Countess—who was back to her usual form—on the other hand, was laughing. “They actually managed to bring that lazy Arthur,” she said, unable to hold back the giggles. “Really, that Arthur.”
“Being a Descendant aside, they must really be scraping at the bottom of the barrel to bring him out at the last minute,” Claudia said, hocking a loogie down to the ground.
“He probably didn’t wake up on time,” Catherine said. “He never would. Anyway, what did you think?”
“No one else worth mentioning died, unfortunately, but I suppose it wasn’t a complete bust. Fuckers were determined, no doubt,” Claudia replied. “Would’ve liked to see another light show from Virgo.”
“Virgo is really strong, don’t you think?”
“Yeah, but nothin’ you can’t handle.”
“Perhaps.”
Claudia rubbed at her chin absently and looked at her Countess with her peripheral vision. “By the way, what do you plan to do about our sudden shortage in people?”
“Replace them, as I had mentioned before.”
“Ah, figures. No shit,” Claudia swore to herself. “Guess that makes a lot of sense, got no issue with that. I don’t suppose finding someone cute enough would be too much to ask?”
“Don’t you have a cute maid for you already?”
“I do, but she’s a cold, hard bitch most of the time.”
“Isn’t that because you keep trying to make her more honest than what she is required to do?”
“I don’t know what the fuck I was doing before. Being nice and reasoning with her ain’t gonna cut it anymore. I’m just about sick of everyone else’s shit at this point anyways.” Claudia’s voice was dimmer as she said that.
“You should’ve indulged the servitude. I’d say that because the more one serves, the more loyal they become over time.”
“Maybe I was much too obsessed over having a servant I could fuck senselessly to my heart’s content that I didn’t even take that into account,” Claudia said. “All the more reason to remind her who she is serving.”
“I’m sure she knows. You just have to ignore the trivials and go all the way.”
“Right.” Claudia had to run her entire arm through her hair just to get the entire length to straighten out. “Drifting off that subject, when do I meet this Crimson Rafflesia?”
“After this… speaking of which, shall we be off?” the Countess questioned, gesturing for Claudia to take up Rose’s body.
“Anything is better than being in this hellhole.” Claudia huffed as she heaved Rose’s body over her shoulder, mentally scolding the woman for becoming so screwed up as easily.
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Everyone was aboard the helicopter, but not everyone could grab a seat as they were limited. Natsu was among one of those respected aside from Kazimir. She lost consciousness and Artemis was gone, thus she was resting. Kazimir was of course not in the best of moods, but he was also riled up. Even if the Queen promised not to get them killed by the mages, this was still risky.
Louise kept looking at the moon shard that they were gaining more and more distance from. The Duchess and Anna were still unconscious. Elizabeth was shining blue due to the Twilight phase. King Arthur hadn’t even boarded apparently, and went his own way. All said and done, the mood was very grim.
Svetlana was exhausted from the entire ordeal. All she wanted to do was forget what had happened. She failed to get her revenge and along the way, she had lost her only friend. As she was about to try to sleep, she noticed that Aramus was standing next to her and that moment she recalled hearing from the voices that Alicia had met Hades before, and it seemed that they were on good terms. Having recalled Aramus saying he met Hades before, she wanted to ask him if he could either escort her there or tell her how to get there. She got closer to him and whispered into his ear, “Hey mister pervert, would you like to touch my chest again.”
Aramus looked at Svetlana like she had somehow grown a second or third head, eyes wide as dinner plates as he reflexively flinched away.
“U-Uh, what’s going on? Is the demon controlling you again?” he whispered back, totally unsure why Svetlana was acting so out of character.
Svetlana smiled, whispering back “Don’t worry, I’m only kidding. I just wanted to make sure I had your attention.”
“You and your tricks again. I’m not sure where you or the demon begins. What did you need?” Aramus asked, breathing a small sigh of relief.
“I want you to either escort me or tell me how to reach Hades,” Svetlana whisper back.
Aramus scratched his cheek, looking at all the other people in the chopper to see if they were being observed before whispering back. “Well, I can’t bring you there now that I’m being arrested. You’ll need to find a way to open and enter a Hell’s Fire as well, like what Elizabeth did with her sword. If you don’t have the means for that, there should be a Hell’s Fire somewhere in America. Find a Diabolist, they’ll lead you there.” Aramus thought for a moment before adding in a bit more. “Your demon should be able to finish the rest of the journey from there. Bring some vis as well, magic doesn’t work properly without it. Unfortunately, Hades couldn’t seem to remember the sister of your demon when I mentioned it to him, so I think it might turn out the same.”
“I see. Didn’t know my demon even had a sister. Here I was hoping to use that earring of yours. So how do I even locate a Diabolist?”
“Sorry, Hades probably wouldn’t like it if someone else showed up, but he did speak of Duchess Margaret so that works in your favor. Try approaching the MVA, they always seem to have their hands full with the Diabolists. They’ll know where to look.”
“MVA?”
“Mage Vanguards Association, similar to our Royal Council in America.” Aramus tilted his head towards Christopher. “They were the ones who provided assistance in my trip to the Infernal Realm. Real nice guys. They know where the good Indian food are at.”
“I see. Well thank you for the info. Guess now I have to figure out how to get in without getting in trouble.”
“Now that you’re tied to England, it might be a bit more difficult. Most of all, be careful with the demon and make sure to bring peaches along. If there’s one thing hanging around her sister taught me, it’s that having something for them to munch on always helps.”
“Alright, I’ll make sure to remember that. Thanks again for the information.” Svetlana said with a smile as she gave Aramus a kiss on the cheek. “Maybe the lips would have been better.”
Christopher placed an arm around Aramus’ shoulders, all friendly and nice.
“So making the moves eh, son? Letting your inner youth work magic now of all times?”
Assaulted from both sides, Aramus got a little flustered and the next words weren’t as soft as he thought they were. “It’s not like that, Director. Svetlana’s going to need all the help she can get if she intends to go there and as both her team leader and senior at work, I intend to help her.” Aramus waved his hands in denial even as he couldn’t forget the sensation of those soft lips. If only she weren’t so petite or… that penchant for destruction.
“Haha, I hear ya. After you’re taken and all by the Crystal Paladins I’ll check up on her. Good enough for †˜ya?” he said, looking down at Svetlana.
Svetlana was confused. Had the man managed to hear their conversation? She believed that she was whispering low enough for only Aramus to hear them and that her action would simply make others think she was flirting with him.
“Anyway, I’ll have it covered, no problem,” Christopher reassured. “Just make sure to be… clean, in a lawful way.” He gave a wink.
“Okay,” Svetlana simply said as she herself wasn’t sure how much she could actually trust this man.
Louise kept looking at the moon shard that they were gaining more and more distance from. The Duchess and Anna were still unconscious. Elizabeth was shining blue due to the Twilight phase. King Arthur hadn’t even boarded apparently, and went his own way. All said and done, the mood was very grim.
Svetlana was exhausted from the entire ordeal. All she wanted to do was forget what had happened. She failed to get her revenge and along the way, she had lost her only friend. As she was about to try to sleep, she noticed that Aramus was standing next to her and that moment she recalled hearing from the voices that Alicia had met Hades before, and it seemed that they were on good terms. Having recalled Aramus saying he met Hades before, she wanted to ask him if he could either escort her there or tell her how to get there. She got closer to him and whispered into his ear, “Hey mister pervert, would you like to touch my chest again.”
Aramus looked at Svetlana like she had somehow grown a second or third head, eyes wide as dinner plates as he reflexively flinched away.
“U-Uh, what’s going on? Is the demon controlling you again?” he whispered back, totally unsure why Svetlana was acting so out of character.
Svetlana smiled, whispering back “Don’t worry, I’m only kidding. I just wanted to make sure I had your attention.”
“You and your tricks again. I’m not sure where you or the demon begins. What did you need?” Aramus asked, breathing a small sigh of relief.
“I want you to either escort me or tell me how to reach Hades,” Svetlana whisper back.
Aramus scratched his cheek, looking at all the other people in the chopper to see if they were being observed before whispering back. “Well, I can’t bring you there now that I’m being arrested. You’ll need to find a way to open and enter a Hell’s Fire as well, like what Elizabeth did with her sword. If you don’t have the means for that, there should be a Hell’s Fire somewhere in America. Find a Diabolist, they’ll lead you there.” Aramus thought for a moment before adding in a bit more. “Your demon should be able to finish the rest of the journey from there. Bring some vis as well, magic doesn’t work properly without it. Unfortunately, Hades couldn’t seem to remember the sister of your demon when I mentioned it to him, so I think it might turn out the same.”
“I see. Didn’t know my demon even had a sister. Here I was hoping to use that earring of yours. So how do I even locate a Diabolist?”
“Sorry, Hades probably wouldn’t like it if someone else showed up, but he did speak of Duchess Margaret so that works in your favor. Try approaching the MVA, they always seem to have their hands full with the Diabolists. They’ll know where to look.”
“MVA?”
“Mage Vanguards Association, similar to our Royal Council in America.” Aramus tilted his head towards Christopher. “They were the ones who provided assistance in my trip to the Infernal Realm. Real nice guys. They know where the good Indian food are at.”
“I see. Well thank you for the info. Guess now I have to figure out how to get in without getting in trouble.”
“Now that you’re tied to England, it might be a bit more difficult. Most of all, be careful with the demon and make sure to bring peaches along. If there’s one thing hanging around her sister taught me, it’s that having something for them to munch on always helps.”
“Alright, I’ll make sure to remember that. Thanks again for the information.” Svetlana said with a smile as she gave Aramus a kiss on the cheek. “Maybe the lips would have been better.”
Christopher placed an arm around Aramus’ shoulders, all friendly and nice.
“So making the moves eh, son? Letting your inner youth work magic now of all times?”
Assaulted from both sides, Aramus got a little flustered and the next words weren’t as soft as he thought they were. “It’s not like that, Director. Svetlana’s going to need all the help she can get if she intends to go there and as both her team leader and senior at work, I intend to help her.” Aramus waved his hands in denial even as he couldn’t forget the sensation of those soft lips. If only she weren’t so petite or… that penchant for destruction.
“Haha, I hear ya. After you’re taken and all by the Crystal Paladins I’ll check up on her. Good enough for †˜ya?” he said, looking down at Svetlana.
Svetlana was confused. Had the man managed to hear their conversation? She believed that she was whispering low enough for only Aramus to hear them and that her action would simply make others think she was flirting with him.
“Anyway, I’ll have it covered, no problem,” Christopher reassured. “Just make sure to be… clean, in a lawful way.” He gave a wink.
“Okay,” Svetlana simply said as she herself wasn’t sure how much she could actually trust this man.
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
(And so the †˜extra’ scenes start...)
In the MVA headquarters of California now. There were many mages in suits that the Magister witnessed running in and out of the headquarters, apparently they were quite busy. There were some places where battles have apparently taken place in California due to some Diabolists and thus the MVA was considered busy. One of the large beams from the moon also fell close-by earlier, so it was also another cause for worry.
Aramus was escorted to the office of Christopher. The Archmage gave Aramus a cup of coffee and ordered some Indian food through the phone. Apparently, they happened to have a mage chef inside the headquarters for Chris’ †˜emergencies.’ That aside, despite the fact that the city was in a mess or the government wasn’t functioning properly, the mages were functioning quite normally in America. So normally that the Diabolics took the chance to do their ominous rituals when Virgo struck at New York, and all the crisis started.
This was the real reason Christopher couldn’t help with Virgo’s fight. He had to trust the people the Queen had sent to fight her. Of course, he was regretting his decision now after knowing the results.
He set a capsule full of sugar cubes on the desk before Aramus and sat down on his chair.
“I guess we’re waiting on our crystal cops now,” he said, his voice dry.
“So it would seem,” Aramus said, taking a sip from his coffee. The bitterness tasted just right with regard to how he was feeling about himself.
“What happened there, exactly? I only heard the general story from the comms.”
“I failed to pass on information to our network—what Hades told me regarding Virgo’s Commandments. Whether or not we could have prevented her from using them is another matter, but the rest is history,” Aramus said after another sip, resisting the urge to drop a sugar cube into the dark liquid.
“No, no, I was asking about what actually took place.” The Archmage laughed. “I’ve already heard about the grave mistake you made.”
“I failed to lock Virgo down.” Aramus set the cup back on the table, looking at his hands in clear anguish. “That failure cost millions of lives. Innocents that we could have saved, all extinguished by my hand.”
“You only speak of your failures. What happened inside the piece of that moon? What about Virgo?”
“We couldn’t kill her. Even with the Royal Princess and two other Descendants, it wasn’t enough,” Aramus said with a heavy sigh. “Everyone had been split up prior to the moon shard due to Virgo’s World Buster usage and we went in scattered. We lost many today.”
“I’ve heard of the Lunar Temple only in legends, so when I heard it came down I knew something out of the world—literally—was going down,” Chris said, looking down at the sugar cubes. “Two Descendants though. However did that happen?”
“Her Majesty probably had a hand in that. Both took Virgo on by themselves, and I met Sagittarius with whom I had exchanged blows before. The other man was forced to play his hand later in the fight against Virgo. Taurus he was called.” Aramus thought of the mismatched pair and their powers, a young girl and a man with a scowl on his face.
“As they say, your Queen is a scary one with a lot of contacts,” Christopher said, finishing his drink. “I don’t really care about Descendants who aren’t out to live for themselves, but it can be troublesome when one decides to break everything apart. I’m gonna hope that they did enough damage to halt her for now.”
“We summoned King Arthur. Another Descendant I can scratch off the †˜To-meet’ list,” Aramus joked dryly. “The remainder, I can count on one hand or so.”
“King Arthur?” The Archmage looked with a confused face.
“That’s what Virgo called him. He himself used the title †˜King of Knights’ and was gifted with the sword, enough to turn Virgo away,” Aramus explained before a difficult expression popped onto his face. “Seemed familiar with Her Majesty with the way he addressed her.”
“I see. I don’t think it will be good for her reputation if they know that Her Majesty is acquainted with several Descendants. Let’s keep that under the wraps.”
“They would all have crossed paths sometime in the past but yes, I agree. I was supposed to go with Sagittarius for a celebratory meal but it seems that won’t be happening.” Aramus chuckled, his laughter slowly turning into a sigh.
“With New York like that? It was never meant to be.” Chris sighed too.
“Oh you know, she’s my student in the Eastern Magic Academy. I suppose we could have had it there. For what it’s worth, I’m sorry about New York.”
“Well, I mean, they even crushed California. The Indian restaurants are shut off. Can’t a man get a good damn meal?”
Aramus let an honest laugh escape him, the first since the conflict had ended. “You and me both, Director. I would die for some good food. Shame most of those with awards met with an untimely end. Your country's cuisine is… interesting to say the least.”
“Not really my country, I just fell in love in my travels I guess. Haha.”
“I enjoyed Japan like that. I’m a commoner, no two ways about it, so traveling has always been beyond my means. It was extremely enjoyable to have the privilege of being posted to the Eastern Academy so I could experience something entirely different,” Aramus said before his face fell again. “A privilege I do not deserve anymore.”
The door opened and Nicholas walked in.
“One hell of a day today,” the other Archmage huffed. “So you’re here, how did things go?”
Christopher tried to indirectly gesture for Nicholas not to ask that, but it was too late. The twin brother always had a problem with reading the mood.
“Well, we won even if we didn’t kill Virgo, but someone has to take the blame for what has happened. I suppose that’s me,” Aramus said with a crooked smile as he looked up at Nicholas.
“I see. Drew the short end of the stick?” Nicholas sat down beside Aramus. “Well, happens all the time. Get over it.”
“Suppose I don’t have a choice, not after what I’ve done.” Aramus replied as his expression grew darker. “Whatever happens will be decided upon shortly anyway.”
“Huh?” Nicholas titled his head.
“It means you’re going there again,” Chris said with a smirk to his brother.
“Oh dear Lord, not now of all times,” Nicholas growled, very irritated.
Chris laughed at his brother’s response. “Suck it up, bro. The old man called for an emergency meet.”
Aramus looked between the two, confused. “Bad timing now that we’re all in this state but with recent events, I suppose it is necessary.”
“I bet now he begins to hate Virgo,” Chris joked.
“Shut it.” Nicholas scoffed. “That said, don’t go buying a meal when the Diabolics are doing their madness rituals.”
“But I was hungry.”
“No excuses.”
“This is why the ladies don’t find you fun.”
“...”
“I was joking, don’t go dark on me already.”
With this exchange of banter, Chris laughed again and Nicholas’ scowl grew worse.
They’re like oil and water. The Magister thought to himself before voicing a question. “Will a new Archmage be decided upon with the loss of Duchess Margaret Alicia?”
The faces of Chris and Nicholas both grew dark with that question.
“You know,” Chris started, “I have no idea what we’re gonna do about that. It’s heartbreaking enough that ol’ Alicia is gone. Don’t think we’ll get anyone like that again.”
“No, I don’t think we will either,” Aramus added. “Our last meeting did not end well due to circumstances, but I could feel how strongly she felt about protecting her loved ones and those at the Eastern Academy.”
“She was literally the vanguard of the students in that nation,” Nicholas stated. “We were colleagues too…”
“To say the least she was pretty amazing. Most with the rank of Duchess hardly ever broke the wall that kept them from advancing,” Chris added after his brother. “To this day we still can’t figure out how the hell she beat Asteria with one spell.”
“O-One spell,” Aramus said, remembering how he would have lost his life had it not been for Hades’ intervention. “I heard stories about her duel with the Countess.”
“Epic, right?” Chris said. “She damaged the most renowned terrorist. Not sure why or how she faced her, but it was pretty cool.”
“Being near the Academy and its students would’ve been reason enough for me, but I’ve had my fair share of Descendants for one lifetime.”
“I would say,” Nicholas said. “It’s not something anyone can admire.”
Aramus shrugged nonchalantly, having avoided thinking too much about the matter. “There were some close shaves here and there, especially with Sagittarius, but we’re on friendly terms for now. I just chalk all of it up to my extraordinarily bad luck.”
The door opened and two men dressed in steel plate armor walked in.
“I presume he is the one?” one of the knights asked, and Chris simply gave a nod.
“We’ll need you to come with us, Magister Aramus Valmark,” the other Crystal Paladin said.
“Lead the way gentleman,” Aramus said as he stood up.
In the MVA headquarters of California now. There were many mages in suits that the Magister witnessed running in and out of the headquarters, apparently they were quite busy. There were some places where battles have apparently taken place in California due to some Diabolists and thus the MVA was considered busy. One of the large beams from the moon also fell close-by earlier, so it was also another cause for worry.
Aramus was escorted to the office of Christopher. The Archmage gave Aramus a cup of coffee and ordered some Indian food through the phone. Apparently, they happened to have a mage chef inside the headquarters for Chris’ †˜emergencies.’ That aside, despite the fact that the city was in a mess or the government wasn’t functioning properly, the mages were functioning quite normally in America. So normally that the Diabolics took the chance to do their ominous rituals when Virgo struck at New York, and all the crisis started.
This was the real reason Christopher couldn’t help with Virgo’s fight. He had to trust the people the Queen had sent to fight her. Of course, he was regretting his decision now after knowing the results.
He set a capsule full of sugar cubes on the desk before Aramus and sat down on his chair.
“I guess we’re waiting on our crystal cops now,” he said, his voice dry.
“So it would seem,” Aramus said, taking a sip from his coffee. The bitterness tasted just right with regard to how he was feeling about himself.
“What happened there, exactly? I only heard the general story from the comms.”
“I failed to pass on information to our network—what Hades told me regarding Virgo’s Commandments. Whether or not we could have prevented her from using them is another matter, but the rest is history,” Aramus said after another sip, resisting the urge to drop a sugar cube into the dark liquid.
“No, no, I was asking about what actually took place.” The Archmage laughed. “I’ve already heard about the grave mistake you made.”
“I failed to lock Virgo down.” Aramus set the cup back on the table, looking at his hands in clear anguish. “That failure cost millions of lives. Innocents that we could have saved, all extinguished by my hand.”
“You only speak of your failures. What happened inside the piece of that moon? What about Virgo?”
“We couldn’t kill her. Even with the Royal Princess and two other Descendants, it wasn’t enough,” Aramus said with a heavy sigh. “Everyone had been split up prior to the moon shard due to Virgo’s World Buster usage and we went in scattered. We lost many today.”
“I’ve heard of the Lunar Temple only in legends, so when I heard it came down I knew something out of the world—literally—was going down,” Chris said, looking down at the sugar cubes. “Two Descendants though. However did that happen?”
“Her Majesty probably had a hand in that. Both took Virgo on by themselves, and I met Sagittarius with whom I had exchanged blows before. The other man was forced to play his hand later in the fight against Virgo. Taurus he was called.” Aramus thought of the mismatched pair and their powers, a young girl and a man with a scowl on his face.
“As they say, your Queen is a scary one with a lot of contacts,” Christopher said, finishing his drink. “I don’t really care about Descendants who aren’t out to live for themselves, but it can be troublesome when one decides to break everything apart. I’m gonna hope that they did enough damage to halt her for now.”
“We summoned King Arthur. Another Descendant I can scratch off the †˜To-meet’ list,” Aramus joked dryly. “The remainder, I can count on one hand or so.”
“King Arthur?” The Archmage looked with a confused face.
“That’s what Virgo called him. He himself used the title †˜King of Knights’ and was gifted with the sword, enough to turn Virgo away,” Aramus explained before a difficult expression popped onto his face. “Seemed familiar with Her Majesty with the way he addressed her.”
“I see. I don’t think it will be good for her reputation if they know that Her Majesty is acquainted with several Descendants. Let’s keep that under the wraps.”
“They would all have crossed paths sometime in the past but yes, I agree. I was supposed to go with Sagittarius for a celebratory meal but it seems that won’t be happening.” Aramus chuckled, his laughter slowly turning into a sigh.
“With New York like that? It was never meant to be.” Chris sighed too.
“Oh you know, she’s my student in the Eastern Magic Academy. I suppose we could have had it there. For what it’s worth, I’m sorry about New York.”
“Well, I mean, they even crushed California. The Indian restaurants are shut off. Can’t a man get a good damn meal?”
Aramus let an honest laugh escape him, the first since the conflict had ended. “You and me both, Director. I would die for some good food. Shame most of those with awards met with an untimely end. Your country's cuisine is… interesting to say the least.”
“Not really my country, I just fell in love in my travels I guess. Haha.”
“I enjoyed Japan like that. I’m a commoner, no two ways about it, so traveling has always been beyond my means. It was extremely enjoyable to have the privilege of being posted to the Eastern Academy so I could experience something entirely different,” Aramus said before his face fell again. “A privilege I do not deserve anymore.”
The door opened and Nicholas walked in.
“One hell of a day today,” the other Archmage huffed. “So you’re here, how did things go?”
Christopher tried to indirectly gesture for Nicholas not to ask that, but it was too late. The twin brother always had a problem with reading the mood.
“Well, we won even if we didn’t kill Virgo, but someone has to take the blame for what has happened. I suppose that’s me,” Aramus said with a crooked smile as he looked up at Nicholas.
“I see. Drew the short end of the stick?” Nicholas sat down beside Aramus. “Well, happens all the time. Get over it.”
“Suppose I don’t have a choice, not after what I’ve done.” Aramus replied as his expression grew darker. “Whatever happens will be decided upon shortly anyway.”
“Huh?” Nicholas titled his head.
“It means you’re going there again,” Chris said with a smirk to his brother.
“Oh dear Lord, not now of all times,” Nicholas growled, very irritated.
Chris laughed at his brother’s response. “Suck it up, bro. The old man called for an emergency meet.”
Aramus looked between the two, confused. “Bad timing now that we’re all in this state but with recent events, I suppose it is necessary.”
“I bet now he begins to hate Virgo,” Chris joked.
“Shut it.” Nicholas scoffed. “That said, don’t go buying a meal when the Diabolics are doing their madness rituals.”
“But I was hungry.”
“No excuses.”
“This is why the ladies don’t find you fun.”
“...”
“I was joking, don’t go dark on me already.”
With this exchange of banter, Chris laughed again and Nicholas’ scowl grew worse.
They’re like oil and water. The Magister thought to himself before voicing a question. “Will a new Archmage be decided upon with the loss of Duchess Margaret Alicia?”
The faces of Chris and Nicholas both grew dark with that question.
“You know,” Chris started, “I have no idea what we’re gonna do about that. It’s heartbreaking enough that ol’ Alicia is gone. Don’t think we’ll get anyone like that again.”
“No, I don’t think we will either,” Aramus added. “Our last meeting did not end well due to circumstances, but I could feel how strongly she felt about protecting her loved ones and those at the Eastern Academy.”
“She was literally the vanguard of the students in that nation,” Nicholas stated. “We were colleagues too…”
“To say the least she was pretty amazing. Most with the rank of Duchess hardly ever broke the wall that kept them from advancing,” Chris added after his brother. “To this day we still can’t figure out how the hell she beat Asteria with one spell.”
“O-One spell,” Aramus said, remembering how he would have lost his life had it not been for Hades’ intervention. “I heard stories about her duel with the Countess.”
“Epic, right?” Chris said. “She damaged the most renowned terrorist. Not sure why or how she faced her, but it was pretty cool.”
“Being near the Academy and its students would’ve been reason enough for me, but I’ve had my fair share of Descendants for one lifetime.”
“I would say,” Nicholas said. “It’s not something anyone can admire.”
Aramus shrugged nonchalantly, having avoided thinking too much about the matter. “There were some close shaves here and there, especially with Sagittarius, but we’re on friendly terms for now. I just chalk all of it up to my extraordinarily bad luck.”
The door opened and two men dressed in steel plate armor walked in.
“I presume he is the one?” one of the knights asked, and Chris simply gave a nod.
“We’ll need you to come with us, Magister Aramus Valmark,” the other Crystal Paladin said.
“Lead the way gentleman,” Aramus said as he stood up.
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Svetlana was about to enter Christopher’s office when she saw Aramus being taken away by two men seemingly dressed in a medieval fashion with steel plates. He was gone and arrested as it was meant to be. Chris simply gestured for her to come and close the door behind her. Svetlana did so and sat down next to Nicholas, and Chris sat back to his own seat.
“Alright, Miss… Svetlana was it? Let’s hear your case now,” Chris said.
“Well if you don’t mind, I want to know what you know about my conversation with Aramus. It feels like you heard what I was asking him.” Svetlana said wondering how much he knew.
“I did, but I don’t really get how you’re associated with the King of the Infernal Realm, or want to be, for that matter.”
“For starters,” Nicholas said from beside Svetlana, “I can guess that you have something nasty in you. Are you wanting to make that thing in you get worse? It’s dangerous to go there with it.”
“I don’t intend for it to get worse. My main goal is to see what Hades knows about my mentor Alicia who I also began to see as another mother for me. It seems he knows things about her that others don’t. So I need to go learn this as well for the sake of my little sister.”
“...Alicia you say?! Duchess Margaret Alicia?” Nicholas said, surprised. “My old colleague was your mentor?”
“Don’t look at me, Brother,” Chris said. “I had no idea either.”
“For a short time, yes,” Svetlana said. “But in that short time, she taught me a lot.”
“The missing Archmage had an apprentice…”
Chris looked at Nicholas then back to Svetlana.
“You know what? You’re on board lass,” Chris said.
“Sounds like a tough job, though,” Nicholas said to his brother. “Considering that we have a short time to find a Hell’s Fire. Unless…”
“Yeah, use it,” Chris said.
“Alright, I got this.”
“Use what?” Svetlana asked.
“This.” Nicholas took out an earring from his pocket.
“Oh, it looks like the earring Aramus had,” Svetlana said.
“Alright, I’m gonna have to leave you as soon as we enter because I have a meeting to catch,” Nicholas said. “I cannot guarantee that you’ll return safely. If Hades doesn’t give you an earring then that means you’re gonna have to find a way to get back.”
“Alright. By the way, I won’t get in trouble with England for this?”
“Just don’t tell anyone…?”
“Okay,” Svetlana simply said.
“Alright, Miss… Svetlana was it? Let’s hear your case now,” Chris said.
“Well if you don’t mind, I want to know what you know about my conversation with Aramus. It feels like you heard what I was asking him.” Svetlana said wondering how much he knew.
“I did, but I don’t really get how you’re associated with the King of the Infernal Realm, or want to be, for that matter.”
“For starters,” Nicholas said from beside Svetlana, “I can guess that you have something nasty in you. Are you wanting to make that thing in you get worse? It’s dangerous to go there with it.”
“I don’t intend for it to get worse. My main goal is to see what Hades knows about my mentor Alicia who I also began to see as another mother for me. It seems he knows things about her that others don’t. So I need to go learn this as well for the sake of my little sister.”
“...Alicia you say?! Duchess Margaret Alicia?” Nicholas said, surprised. “My old colleague was your mentor?”
“Don’t look at me, Brother,” Chris said. “I had no idea either.”
“For a short time, yes,” Svetlana said. “But in that short time, she taught me a lot.”
“The missing Archmage had an apprentice…”
Chris looked at Nicholas then back to Svetlana.
“You know what? You’re on board lass,” Chris said.
“Sounds like a tough job, though,” Nicholas said to his brother. “Considering that we have a short time to find a Hell’s Fire. Unless…”
“Yeah, use it,” Chris said.
“Alright, I got this.”
“Use what?” Svetlana asked.
“This.” Nicholas took out an earring from his pocket.
“Oh, it looks like the earring Aramus had,” Svetlana said.
“Alright, I’m gonna have to leave you as soon as we enter because I have a meeting to catch,” Nicholas said. “I cannot guarantee that you’ll return safely. If Hades doesn’t give you an earring then that means you’re gonna have to find a way to get back.”
“Alright. By the way, I won’t get in trouble with England for this?”
“Just don’t tell anyone…?”
“Okay,” Svetlana simply said.
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
When Svetlana awoke, she found red, blazing magma under her with a patch of black scorched land. There were streams of waterfalls—no, magma, all around the corners of the place. It was very hot, but somehow it felt soothing. She wasn’t sweating, even though she should be. Lastly, she was floating, even though she shouldn’t be. Magic shrouded her figure, and she was forcibly kept afloat.
She was alone, however, by the time she came to. Last she remembered, she agreed to accept Nicholas’ help to gain access to the Infernal Realm and specifically, Hades’ throne.
With that thought in mind, she looked in front of her to find a large figure resting on a grand throne. This figure was as big as the giant that Kazimir had summoned back in the fight with Virgo. He wore an ancient armor and his face was covered by a helm that an ancient warrior of Greek would wear. It was presumably the Helmet of Darkness from the mythologies. His figure was gallant, and he exuded an extremely powerful level of Infernal mana. By his side was a dog with three heads that growled at the presence of Svetlana, but the King continued patting it anyway.
“I suppose young Nicholas granted you passage to my throne?” the King questioned, his eyes a deep red under the shadow of his helm. “Speak, name yourself.”
“I’m Svetlana Astakhov, King Hades, and yes, Nicholas granted me passage,” Svetlana said with a bow.
“I see… I am supposed to believe that you have business with me? State, and I shall listen. If it is requests you have, then I hope you know what I would seek in return.”
“Yes, I believe you made acquaintances with my mentor, Margaret Alicia. Though I do not know what you seek in return for a request as I was not told anything about that,” Svetlana said as she began to worry.
“Margaret Alicia… ah! So little has it been since I last heard and uttered the name,” the King said, raising his voice. A tremor followed and Svetlana almost thought the ceilings would break and bury her under it. “She was a good man—woman I mean. If you need anything from me, I would demand you to answer anything and everything you know.”
“Man?” Svetlana wondered. “Understood. Well first off, I would like you to tell me everything you know about Mrs. Alicia, especially about her son Thomas.”
“Now, now, you are the one who came in demand. First, I would like information from you. Tell me anything you think may be something I don’t know. Be it about you, your life, or people… interesting people, like say the Countess or other Descendants. I am a collector of knowledge, and I record everything. I am most eager to hear about you, seeing as you have one of my many granddaughters inside you.”
“I didn’t know she was related to you…” Svetlana was surprised to hear this. “Alright. I’ll try my best though I must admit, I fear you might have heard a story like mine many times but I suppose here goes nothing,” Svetlana said as she gathered her thoughts before speaking again
“I’m Svetlana Astakhov, daughter of a troupe family and born in Russia. I was born during summer while my parents were traveling on the road to a village to perform so I do not have a hometown like others. From the moment I was able to walk, my parents began to teach me about performances, especially acting and telling children stories. As I grew older, I began to have my own personal act on the troupe as I was somewhat popular with the children. One day, my parents decided to take the troupe to Moscow after we had achieved sold out crowds for all of our performances at a nearby town for all the days we spent there.
“Being a child and never having been to a big city before, curiosity got best of me. I wondered away from everyone I knew to explore the city. I saw many things I hadn’t before and was even able to play with other children for the first time, but while playing with them, they witnessed my horns. For me at the time, I believed it was normal for children to have horns so I never thought anything strange off them. When they began to tease me, I decided to get away from them as I couldn’t understand why they would act like that because of my horns.
“As I continued to wander the city, I came across some mechanise knights. Being curious and having heard they did nothing if you caused no problems, I approached them. I circled the knight and wondered if anyone was inside the suit, not knowing it was mechanical back then. But after poking the suit, it began to move. At that moment, I quickly moved back, but I was not fast enough as its blade managed to gauge my left eye.” Svetlana lifted the hair that was covering her left eye.
“When I next woke up, I found myself in the hospital. Upon seeing I had opened my eye, my mother quickly hugged and she began to cry as well as my father. After my parents tried their best to explain to me what had happened, I finally understood I would never be able to see from my left eye again. After I had recovered and was finally dispatched from the hospital, I didn’t want to perform in the troupe again as I felt back then that nobody would want to see someone with a horrible mark on their face perform. But after encouragement from my parents, I regained my confidence and began performing again.
“Years later during one of my performances, I met the person who I came to admire and was my first mentor as well as the person I thought of and still do as my big sister Mathilde. After the performance was done, she approached me after all the guests were gone and I was putting away my props. At first I was scared since no guest had approached me before after closing for the night. She began talking about magic and that I had the necessary special gift to learn it. At first I thought she was crazy since before then, I only believed magic existed in fairy tales, but soon she touched the subject about my horns and that it meant I wasn’t fully human but was part faerie as well. She then showed me a small example, and that's when I truly did believe her.
“After some hours of trying convince my parents to let her take me to a school where I would be able to learn many new things that would help me out more in life, they finally agreed. After saying goodbye to everyone, I followed big sister Mathilde to Moscow were for an entire year she taught me everything I had to know for Japan so I would have an easier time attending school.”
“I see,” King Hades said. “A turning point in your life was reached thanks to Mathilde… hmm, a very familiar name that is. I can say for sure I have heard of her somewhere.”
“Really? Though Big Sis is normally known for her drinking, I wonder how you heard about her,” Svetlana said.
“Just a moment please.” Hades snapped his finger and a large piece of parchment appeared in thin air. The three-headed dog gave the King a monocle, and Hades started reading it. “Well, allow me to check. You may continue your story, young girl.”
“After finishing teaching me all I had to know, big sis finally took me to Japan. When I first arrived there, I was completely shocked as I’d never seen anything like it before in Russia. At first I was completely scared. Even though big sis had explained it to me beforehand, it was nothing compared to actually seeing it in person. Aside from the major culture shock, I eventually became used to it.
“School was hard. I spent many hours studying and always took extra lesson when I could as I only had recently learned about magic. Time passed and I managed to advance each year with good grade. In my fifth year there is when I first met Mrs. Alicia as she was in charge of the advance classes, but during this time, Mrs. Alicia was just a regular teacher to me, albit she was the most popular teacher amongst the students. After even harder classes and a lot of studying, I finally graduated school. Having finished, I decided to visit my family after not having seen them in over seven years.
“After some investigating, I discovered where they had last performed and saw if they knew where they would be heading next. After discovering where they were going, I quickly headed there. Upon arriving at the village though, I was told they had not arrived yet; the last messaged they received from them said they would be arriving on that day. At first I thought it's no big deal, maybe they stopped at one of the villages along the way. My parents had done that at times before. After waiting three days thouh, I knew something was wrong after no message arrived on the second day, and them not showing up still was not like them at all.
“I quickly headed out towards the path they should have taken and searched any of the nearby the villages. After two days of searching, I came upon a village that told me they had stopped there to resupply on some materials they were running low on. After they told me which direction they headed in, I went there. For some reason they had gone the wrong directions. To this day, I still do not know why they headed somewhere else without warning the village they had said they would be going to perform at. After more days of searching, I finally found them, but it was not I was hoping for.
“Destroyed carriages, all the tents torn to pieces, the cages destroyed and the corpses of all the animals everywhere, but even among them I could not find the bodies of anyone of the troupe. I could do was panic and be terrified as to what could have happened to them. I continued searching, screaming out their names as I cried that they could have have suffered the same fate as the animals.
“A day later and my own supplies running low, I came upon a village. I asked if anyone knew about the destroyed troupe belongings that were not far from there. The villagers simply said a few days ago, a terrible blizzard hit the area, but loud noises could be heard from at a distance. The next day when the villagers searched the area, they found the troupe tents and carriages destroyed along with the animal corpses everywhere, but that they could not find any humans among the. It was if they had simply vanished, but when they believed there was no more reason to search, they found one women alive, but she had no memory of what had happened or even of who she was. I quickly demanded them to take me to the women. Upon seeing her, I came to tears as that women they had found was no other than my mother, but to my dismay, she truly couldn’t remember anything. She couldn’t even recognize me, her very own daughter. After days of explaining and letter her recover, I decided to take my mother to Moscow as I believed that’s where we would be safest.
“Soon after I began doing jobs for the Russian government as a Raider and came to adopt the alias Mystic Tracer. For two years I did work for them. The pay was lousy, but it helped me at least to stay in Russia to take care of my mom. On my last job, I met the person who I consider my only friend. She was a bit odd, but I became fond of her for some reason. After completing a difficult mission together, we took our separate ways. After deciding that if I truly wanted to restore my mother's memories I needed more money, I made the painful choice of leaving her in Moscow to travel to Japan to see if Big Sis could help me find a better job. After a few little things happened with some students and some scolding from Mrs. Alicia and with her help as well, I managed to get a job as a teacher at the Academy.
“Though soon after, trouble arose for Mrs. Alicia that very same day. Since she helped me get a job at the academy I decided to help her out. That’s when I met Isabelle, the former host of your granddaughter and my cute little sister to-be. After fighting her to calm her down because of your granddaughter who’s been nothing but a pain, I talked to Mrs. Alicia about Isabelle. Afterward, I decided I would try to be friends with her cause she was just the cutest little thing I ever saw!” Svetlana said happily.
“After a bit of ruckus and bribes with candy, I was finally able to get her to open up to me. After spending more time with both Mrs. Alicia and Isabelle, I got closer to both. One day Mrs. Alicia asked me if I wanted to learn supreme spells in order stop Isabelle for whenever your granddaughter took over. Wanting to protect Isabelle I accepted, and that's when Mrs Alicia became my mentor and second mother to me. After two months of harsh training, I was able to learn the incantation for one of the supreme spells.
“Soon after, my short life as a teacher began. Even though it was short, it was fun. One day we had a new student who happened to be a famous idol as well as Sagittarius herself. One day I was asked to accompany her as a guard to one of her concerts, but things would go terribly wrong. Before we knew it, many were killed and a group led by the Countess tried to kill Sagittarius. I myself managed to hold my own against this bratty french girl who had no manners and was totally annoying. But soon, someone I thought was dead from my Raiders days showed up and caused me a lot of trouble. After a couple of minutes of fighting, she left on her own accord. Afterwards I was seriously injured, but I managed to witness the fight between the Countess and Mrs. Alicia or whatever I could actually see from the ground, really, but of course when the Countess turned into a giant dragon and unleashed a great fire upon Tokyo, destroying many buildings and killing many, it was easy to spot.
After that Mrs. Alicia appeared as lightning herself, which she then struck the Countess but for some reason, Mrs. Alicia reverted back to normal and she seemed to back away quickly instead of pushing forward. Mrs. Alicia then instead casted Metéora, the spell she taught me, but the meteor was shattered by something. I’m not certain by what, really.
“After clashing with the Countess again, she somehow managed to get through Mrs. Alicia’s body. Mrs. Alicia cast a spell on the Countess that I think was a Supreme Spell of the Vim Form called Earthly Cleanse—Holy Encasement. She followed it by what was probably another Supreme Spell involving stars that were shot towards the Countess. The Countess managed to counter back with her own attack that was like a whip. Which then made Mrs. Alicia cast another Supreme Spell and three Magic circles appeared, forming a triangle which trapped the Countess, but she somehow managed to put her hand through Mrs. Alicia’s body. Soon, they both let go and the Countess vanished through what seemed like a portal.”
“I see, I’ve heard of this battle before, but I appreciate the extent you go to provide the details,” Hades replied. “I shall note this down word by word.”
“Heard from who?” Svetlana wondered, considering she did not recall any mage she knew who could have met Hades to be there.
“From Aramus Valmark,” King Hades answered. “Albeit, he only gave me the short version—a summary—of the story.”
“Oh that makes sense. Yeah, people like Mister Pervert probably heard the short version of it.
“Well then this is probably the last bit I’m willing to continue. Two weeks had passed since the incident with the Countess. Things turned back to normal I suppose you can say. Mrs.Alicia and me planned to show Isabelle along with others after I had finally managed to convince her. As we headed to the school grounds to meet Mrs. Alicia, we witnessed a scene that I can never forget. Virgo stood in front of Mrs. Alicia, having pulled her heart from her chest while she had the appearance of our Headmistress. We all rushed towards Mrs. Alicia but a barrier stood in our way that only Isabelle had managed to get through ,having rushed in first. Soon after, Isabelle fell under your granddaughter’s control and attacked Virgo but was easily defeated. Aramus then showed up. Sometime later, he managed to break through Virgo’s barrier. I quickly rushed t-towards Mrs. A-Alicia’s side, but there was nothing I could do. I was weak and I still am. I was unable to save her or even get revenge,” Svetlana said as she then began to fall into tears.
“I do not recall what else happened that moment as all I remember is being by Mrs. Alicia’s side along with Isabelle but the next day, your granddaughter approached me in my sleep. She asked me to form a contract with her to gain more power which I accepted as it also freed Isabelle from her,” Svetlana said as tears continue to fall.
“I presume the knowledge I gave of Virgo to Aramus Valmark was not enough to defeat Virgo?”
“That stupid idiot pervert forgot! He told us way too late into the fight,” Svetlana said angrily.
King Hades roared in laughter at Svetlana’s outburst. “I suppose he went through too much and forgot after he spoke to me. There was that Magic Memory issue too. That day, he was here to defeat Asteria, after all.”
“It matters not anymore. We failed to dispatch Virgo, and I lost my best friend.”
“Your friend made in Russia? My condolences. May I know what her name was?”
“I simply knew her as Lily, the Knight of Lilies.”
“I see… hm, I cannot say I know your friend. There were many ladies with the same name and considering the timelines, they are different Lilies. Perhaps if you knew her real name… ah, but I suppose you were not seeking to know about her. I do have a request that I hope you may entertain, Svetlana Astakhov.”
“I never thought I would lose her like that and it seemed she had trouble she didn’t want to mention, so I just didn’t bother learning much and just thought things were fine that way. But don’t mind my rambling. Go ahead an ask.”
“It is fine. Losing people you know and love can be painful. Compassion is seldom important to people nowadays, especially to those harboring a demonic entity. Anyway, I wish to look into your memories—if you would permit me—to take a glance at the Commandments Virgo displayed in the fights you participated, through your mind. For future references, I want to gather the information. Perhaps it will save the world another day in the future.”
“That is fine with me. Go ahead, but if you could do that why not just look through my memories from the start…”
“Many claim that looking into their hearts is rude,” King Hades said, dismayed at the apparent harsh critiques he heard in the past. “Since I end up reading the heart and soul altogether and learn private matters they do not wish to speak of. If you would permit, however, I would gladly look through your memories to save time.”
“You may. I have nothing to hide, really.”
“Alright, let me see now, this is going to be a bit of a drag if you won’t mind.”
King Hades seemed to analyse Svetlana for a long time, and whatever Hades saw, Svetlana saw too. Whatever Hades heard, she heard so too. Hades replayed everything for the sake of his unbound curiosity, in a fast motion, which appeared rather odd to Svetlana when played that way.
Regardless, as Hades went through her memories, he seemed to actually record it as if using a video recorder device, but through magic.
By the time the King was done, Svetlana wasn’t sure how many hours it had taken. Her body was released from the strange grip and her senses were back.
“Hm, that was an interesting scoop I gained. Very good, very good.”
“That was really strange and tiring,” Svetlana said as she placed her hand on her head, still trying to understand what had happened.
“Well, I recorded and watched your life. I skipped some of the parts you mentioned to save our time, though.”
“I see. Well I hope you managed to learn something at least, unless it was stuff you already knew.”
“Dana displayed a lot more Commandments than I’ve ever seen before. This was a very useful scoop.”
“I take it Dana is the name of that stupid wench Virgo, and just how many more from what you recall her knowing?”
“I only knew four before I peeked into your memories. Virgo activated them and… many more. I have to say, I only recognized one other I didn’t mention to Aramus Valmark. That was the Judgement’s Fall—it was when the thunder fell and the floor was charged by it.”
“I see. Now I have to wonder if I can even truly challenge her even with your granddaughter’s power.”
“Your powers at the moment, coupled with that of my distant relative’s, are hardly enough to make up for even half of a Representative’s powers, unfortunately. A demon is boastful and proud, but the Descendants are in a league of their own altogether.”
“I found that out first-hand. Nothing I can do about it now, I just need to learn to manage her better.”
“You said that you wanted to learn from me?”
“If possible yes. You’re the one who thought Mrs. Alicia her Supreme spells, no?”
“Some of them, yes,” King Hades answered. “She had practiced and mastered them herself, of course. The woman desperately needed Supreme Spells after losing all her powers to protect her only daughter.”
“Please teach me as well. I want to defeat Virgo. If I don’t I know them, Isabelle will try herself one day. I cannot let that happen. I do not wish any harm to fall upon her!”
“If Isabelle is like her mother, I foresee her consumed with the rage of revenge. Very well, but which spells would you like to learn? There are so many I know and there are so few that fit one.” Hades put away the large parchment and it vanished. “This name-seeking will likely take way too long.”
“How many would you teach me by the way?”
“Based on the information I received from you, I shall allot up to five †˜desires’—it is how I term what I grant in exchange—I suppose in this case I may teach up to five Supreme Spells, unless you have other †˜desires’, then the number may change.”
“I see. Well then, two Supreme Spells should be fine. If possible, one for close-range and maybe a protection one if one exists, if not a long-range one?” Svetlana asked, wondering if it was okay to ask like that.
“I am sure there may be a protective one that I may teach you. You’d only need to decide between close-range or long-range now.”
“Close-range then.”
“Let us discuss the spells themselves later. What else would you desire from me in place of the other three Supreme Spells?”
“I wish to know more about Mrs. Alicia and her son Thomas. If possible I hope to find Thomas one day to reunite him with Isabelle.”
“I see. I do not have all the information you may seek regarding Thomas, but I do know some things. Alicia’s past is a long one, and it would account for a Supreme Spell easily. I suppose I shall yield the story of Thomas for free. Acceptable, young child?”
“Yes, that is fine with me. If possible, could you replace another supreme spell with some sort of weapon?”
“A weapon? I have thousands of relics if that is what you are after. In fact, your mentor left behind some relics, but I am unfortunately not able to provide them.”
“Really? Why is that?”
“Margaret Alicia had me promise to give them to the next Capricorn if he or she visits me. Of course, if you desire even one of the relics that Alicia once employed regardless of this promise, I shall charge them two †˜desire’ per item. After all, we do not know if the next Capricorn will even come to me in your lifetime.”
“It’s fine. Those weapons weren’t meant for me. It wouldn’t feel right taking them considering they were meant for someone else, even if they did belong to Mrs. Alicia.”
“Good, I was hoping you’d not make me break the promise.” King Hades chuckled, making the ground and magma shake again. “Shall I start with the story time?”
“Yes please.”
“Long ago, Sir Walter de Mauny was a hard-working knight of the Roman Catholic Church. The Church openly promoted itself as a very helpful Organization. Back in the past, about eight centuries ago, your second mother wanted to be someone who could lend a helping hand to the people. Sir Walter was undoubtedly the son of a farmer in a place now forgotten—even Alicia herself could not remember.”
“I take it Sir Walter was Mrs. Alicia’s husband?”
“Sir Walter was Margaret Alicia.”
“Wait what?! I’m totally confused now. Sir Walter was a man, and Mrs. Alicia was a woman. Did he use some kind of spell to change his gender!?” Svetlana said in shock with the new information given to her.
“Hahaha! Well, calm down and listen. She had a long and turbulent life, after all.” Hades then resumed with the story. “Sir Walter spent considerable time honing his skills as a knight. He was great with the spells of the Medieval Era too. The knight, however, was too proud. He wanted to help and was every bit as confident that he could, and would ignore orders to do so. This resulted in the knight losing his title and honor. Of course, he left the Church as a result.
“Alone, he wandered the lands of the great Europe. He soon realized one thing over the years—he was incapable alone after all. With only two hands, there was only so much he could do… that was when it happened. He was chosen by the Zodiac that was the Capricorn.” King Hades flicked his fingers and a bubble formed in the air between them on the side. It was like a television that Svetlana had seen in both Russia and Japan. It showed Alicia herself speaking.
“I never regretted my decision until late in my life, but I think becoming a Descendant was not the wrong idea in part of my Celestial Spirit who was the heroic Thor himself. Thor held a noble desire. He wanted his host to have a grand and noble desire, that was it. That was how it wanted the host to seek glory. Our interests were aligned. We went on to save countless people, found countless villains, fought the Countess too. The Countess, by the by, was Cleopatra at the time. Note here that she played the role of Cleopatra twice—that sneaky woman. She was Cleopatra when Alexandrina the Great was ruling over Macedonia and her state, and this Cleopatra posed as her blood-related sister. The other Cleopatra was the famous figure, the ruler of the old Egypt. This cunning woman double-crossed Virgo, who was, of course, Alexandrina the Great, and created an unholy ploy that got the humans to plea to the great and benevolent Descendant of all time—the Saint of Summer. As for the other Cleopatra that the Countess was, she was rather violent with her tactics, summoning an army of Infernal creatures to intervene in a war among mortals. Of course, my morals won the better of me and I went to stop her. I did so successfully.”
“Wait this doesn't seem right unless what I was taught was completely wrong,” Svetlana said.
“Some say that the victors write the history. Some say that the records are never kept perfectly by humans,” King Hades replied. “Who do you wish to believe?”
“I have no reason to doubt Mrs. Alicia.”
“After this, I came to be more and more proud of myself. The victories continued for an entire century. Sounds nice, no? Turned out my life was not all gold and glory behind the stages. My life changed when I met a noble known as Margaret. To put it simply, I suppose I fell in love over the years. The match was an absolute horror and I loathed myself for it,” Alicia said. Svetlana could see her looking down and blushing as she confessed. The lady was very bright and talented. She was born to be a powerful magi, but her family was a mess. Her husband was a greedy man and the marriage life was apparently unhappy as far as Margaret knew. That is where I came in… I was the scoundrel who stole another man’s wife. It was a guilty pleasure. I knew I loved her, but I knew I was doing something wrong and against my morals—against my better judgement.”
“Well that was sweet of, umm, should I say him or her at this point? Whatever. It was sweet what Mrs. Alicia did. If I was in a situation like that, I wouldn't mind that.”
“Turned out that the fate was on our side. The French government and the Church seemed to support our pleas and marriage. This seemed nice and all. We had no idea that the Church was plotting already, but we lived happily for some time. Here’s the hint. The Church was rooting for breaking down the morals it had established over the decades. Now it wanted a more †˜freer’ sort of thing with morals. I couldn’t trust the lot of them till the end.”
“Unlike me, who wanted to place my weapons and armory down to live a happy life, my wife shared my sentiment not. She was far too young, after all. She was like my old self—having a heroic spirit—wanting to do good. Her aptitude was extremely well for becoming an Archmage, and it seemed like it made her overconfident. Suffice it to say, she was waiting to flaunt her greatness when Aries came up.
“Aries was one hell of a -bloody- bollock. He was chosen by Ares, the God of War, to become a Descendant and he was another overconfident brat. A brat. Pardon me if I am ranting, Lord Hades, but this was the most ominous hint of history I got, and of course my wife was making me worry singlehandedly. Turned our Aries just loved testing his skills against some great opponents. I wanted to keep my identity under the wraps, but he made it harder and harder. When I unleashed my power of the Capricorn, the kid decided to run away. Not in any ordinary fashion, mind you, he traveled to the future. To the nineteenth century England, whereas it was the twenty-first century in the world outside England. It was -not- pretty to see my wife fearlessly pursue Aries to this dreaded timeline. My hands were tied.”
“They were even from another time?” Svetlana asked. “So many things I didn’t know…”
“I was just as surprised as you,” King Hades said, giving a nod.
“The world was so vastly different I couldn’t believe my eyes. People defeated diseases, ailments, and whatnot. Technology meant a different thing altogether. Culture had developed so much… my wife who was the Duchess of Norfolk didn’t know what to say. She was -not- regretting it one bit, while I was there worrying about the dangers. We soon met Queen Victoria… she was the most powerful being in England, probably still is now. For she was Leo, the ancient Descendant who once defeated and sealed Dana, bearing the epithet Saint of Summer. I was rather relieved to meet her, for she was one of my old counselors when I was lost about my aim in life as a Descendant myself. There was a twist about this kind person, however. She loved people to an abnormal extent. Regardless, she bestowed upon us titles of nobility and let us live in her country. She covered for us, so I was indebted.”
“What, even the Queen of England is a Time Warrior! Apparently even a famous one at that.”
[i]“It was nice and all, I was a noble working for the country and we had a family at last. Another time of peace came upon us. We had two children. Thomas de Mauny and Isabelle de Mauny. The world, however, was something we underestimated. It grew far beyond our comprehension. People were much more observant of nobles and always had their greed in mind first—now ever more.
“Thomas was kidnapped while he was playing outside one day. I was foolish to think that I could trust the constables because there was actually a greater power controlling the constables themselves that kept my son away from me. Then a demon came out of nowhere—your Selena, by the by, King—and possessed my daughter. This is why I am here and this is why I need the Supreme Spells. The demon murdered my wife, who could clearly not bring herself to hurt her daughter to quell the demon. The demon then casually stated that it wanted my wife’s body. How nice. I got mad and ended up electrifying it with my powers. Mind you, Capricorn could directly hit a soul. The problem was, my daughter was not fond of me one bit, and preferred my late wife more… I, I was a powerful man, but I was not the best father. I felt so lost, without my beloved, I… I…” Svetlana could hear Alicia sobbing.
“I think I know how Mrs. Alicia felt… The days I searched for my family, I felt so completely lost since aside from Big Sis back they were all I ever had before. But who kidnapped Thomas...”
“My decision was made. I decided to take my wife’s place. I wouldn’t know how she would feel about it but I had no time to waste. Using the riskiest Commandment I had of the Capricorn, I literally placed my soul inside her body. My own body lost its life, and the price for this was the loss of my powers and immortality. I was living for a mortal, so I had no qualms forgoing my immortality. Thor left in search of a new host while I was stuck with having to get used to a completely new life as a woman. I learned that it was much harder than anything I had imagined, and I started to understand why their minds were so complicated to men. Women were just their own bundle of complication, and I’m sure men are like that too.”
“So that’s what Isabelle meant by Mrs. Alicia not being her mother. She must have somehow witnessed and remembered all that…”
“From that day forward, I lived a lie. The lie of being my wife herself. I’m not sure how she herself viewed me—assuming she did—but it was extremely embarrassing at first. The next thing I knew? I was so used to it that it felt rather shameless. Then it felt weird for me to just pretend to be my wife, so I started being myself more, and I ended up making my beloved daughter doubtful. That said, being a mother was a precious experience, I do not think I will ever see the sides of Isabelle I would see as her father. However, her doubts won the better of her and she started to loathe me more and more. Anyway, that is the story. There are some talks of exiling me among the aristocracy at the moment, and it is not looking great for me from a political viewpoint. I want to just learn the Supreme spells and make sure I can be at least be half the mage my real wife was. This is the only possible way to protect Isabelle—who is now everything to me—from certain danger, and her own demon. Ahem, your -damned- granddaughter.”
The bubble popped and broke, ending the transmission.
Svetlana couldn’t help but chuckle at the last part. “Never thought she would say that, but your granddaughter sure has caused a lot of trouble.”
“While I am ashamed, I cannot say it’s not odd for the young demons to hunger for souls,” King Hades replied. “Your second mother was indeed angry.”
“Indeed. I had trouble believing it was the same Mrs. Alicia I knew at times. Considering I never saw her like that.”
“She made me think that women really are scary. I think you are right to call her †˜she,’” Hades said.
“Well as I watched more, it just reminded of my mother as well when she still had her memories.”
“As for the †˜Alicia’ in her name, that was her way of differentiating herself from her late wife, I suppose,” King Hades said. “After she learned the Supreme spells and stopped the demon—I mean, my granddaughter—she was labeled a breaker of vows and rules for casting a forbidden spell and was exiled shortly after. Due to the political issues, Queen Victoria was not able to salvage Alicia’s situation. Alicia was understanding of it, but when Isabelle grew homesick in Japan, she couldn’t help but blame the Queen for it all. Simply tossing her directionless anger at Her Majesty.”
“I can’t blame Isabelle for that she’s still just a child being sent away, and not being able to go back home must not have been a great feeling.”
“But soon she will go, so I suppose it is a cause for celebration. After all, your Queen granted you a title and a place in her country, even if I think it was Her Majesty’s way for atoning for what she had to do to Alicia.”
“Who knows. Maybe I’ll get a bit homesick considering Japan and Russia are the only places I’ve ever known as my home,” Svetlana said with a chuckle.
“You’d also have to learn English, otherwise I think you’ll really loathe your life there.”
“Well that’s true indeed, but I have to wonder even with these Supreme Spells that I will be taught if I can truly protect Isabelle. I don’t want to be foolish and believe thats all I need again. Like I had believed your granddaughter, though I am happy she’s no longer in Isabelle though,”
“Hmm… in all honesty, the only way to take on a Descendant is by becoming a Descendant yourself. I do not think that is a very appealing option. Supreme Spells are undoubtedly your crutches in the long occupation that is the mage.”
“I doubt I would ever become one, if I had the opportunity, though, I probably would take it if it meant I could take Virgo down. But I have to do with what I have and somehow get stronger with that if it's the only way. Even the smallest boost I gain from your granddaughter helps even if she is extremely annoying. ”
“On that note, I could do something to make your body more compatible with my… uh, granddaughter to make the magical deficiencies more efficient. It will alter your life heavily, though.”
“Really? But in what ways would it alter my life?”
“You remember why she wanted Alicia’s body?”
“She said something about it being perfect right?”
“Exactly, she wanted a good body which she could easily maximize the output of her power with. Apparently, Alicia also had a really special soul too. Anyway, I can alter your body while fusing both of your souls together. That way we beat all the problems so far. Well, most. The power output issue and the takeovers. There are some risks, becoming one with my granddaughter could mean all the things you hated about her might become a part of you yourself.”
“I’m really tempted to take that offer but will admit there’s one thing that does scare me if I do become like her as you said. But overall I don’t want her hurting Isabelle so I just have to make sure she doesn't completely influence me.”
“It’s a matter of how strong your will is at the end of the day. At worst you’d have a strong craving for peaches. I imagine you’ll gain her memories too.”
“If it just means those two things I gain, I don’t mind at all. I can deal with that. I just don’t want her to take over completely so she could either hurt or abandon Isabelle.”
“I am sure that this will be safer and beneficial for your future. It will cost another †˜desire’ so that is two out of three Supreme Spells you were open to trading over.”
“That’s fine with me. You can proceed,” Svetlana said with a gulp, not certain how exactly this would turn out.
“Very well.”
King Hades took up his arms and the magic that held Svetlana in the air started to vibrate. Svetlana’s eye lost its vision and immediately she felt lost, and a feeling of fear was starting to settle into her mind. There was an odd feeling like she was being ripped apart and having parts of her body replaced. However, it didn’t exactly hurt. Rather, it felt like the replacements were not parts of herself. Likely, this feeling was true.
“How do you feel?”
The voice sounded more clearer now as she once more opened her eyes. Her vision was very blurry, and she could hardly recognize the King. Her mind still felt slightly unclear.
“Please give me a bit, I’m still trying to regain my sight.” Though soon after, Svetlana noticed her voice was completely different from before. It was now deeper, not the high-pitched voice she remembered having. After regaining her vision, she noticed that she could see more now than she could have before, for what she believed lost forever had now been returned to her. The sight of her left eye.
“I think you would be a stunning sight for the nobles in England,” King Hades said. “Perhaps I should call you a distant granddaughter now?” The King laughed.
The three-headed dog walked up to Svetlana and stopped before her on the ground below. She looked down to find a mirror mounted on top of the cerberus, which allowed her to check out her new form.
“Kyahhh!” Svetlana shouted upon seeing herself in the mirror “W-Why am I completely naked!” Svetlana shouted as she could feel her face turn bright red.
“I thought you would prefer to see your new body?” King Hades inquired, scratching his helm nervously, not really sure what Svetlana was dissatisfied about.
“It’s one thing when by yourself and another with someone else around,” Svetlana said as she then looked at the mirror again.
She didn’t recognize herself at all. She was no longer petite in size. She was now taller with a more curvy body compared to before. Her long silver hair was gone now and instead she had blonde hair. Her chest had grown immensely from having nothing there before now to two larger and nicely-rounded breasts hanging from her chest. The small horns she remembered having atop of her head were gone. Two larger horns now grew on the sides of her head. When she thought she couldn’t be surprised any more, she noticed something moving behind her. There was a tail.
“You must pardon me for I do not quite understand the concept of shame,” King Hades said, giving his hand a wave, and a set of unique clothes—or rather, armor?—seemed to form around her body. It wasn’t the best of outfits but it did looked nice, was easier to move in, and covered what needed to be covered.
“This is still embarrassing for me, but I suppose it’s better than being naked,” Svetlana said as she examined the clothing before looking back into the mirror. She turned around to have a better look at her new tail. She came across another surprise—a pair of small wings were sticking out from her back. “Am I like full demon now instead?”
“Hmmm… I think the demonic side reigned supreme in physical appearance. You are half-succubus and half-Faerie now it seems, human part of you is completely gone, unfortunately. Your serious demeanor received from Infernal influences seems similar to before so I think your mind at least persists… most of it, anyway.”
“I see. I wonder how I’m gonna explain this to Isabelle. She’s not gonna recognize me at all,” Svetlana said as she continued to examine herself, having trouble believing it was truly her now. “Though how do other women stand this? They feel kind of heavy on the chest,” Svetlana said as she gave her breast a bit of lift off.
“Haha, ask Alicia, not me! Perhaps it is a matter of getting accustomed.”
“Perhaps. Well aside from looking full demon, nothing else of hers took dominance I think.”
“If anything… you’ll have a lot to hide in public,” Hades replied. “Illusionary magic or garb may be required.”
“That's true. Before I could easily cover my horns, but these ones are massive compared to my previous horns. The wings are easy to hide for sure since their small, but since this tail seems to have a mind of its own it’s a different story.”
“They say that life is a challenge.”
“Well that’s true but anyways, King, with the last Supreme spell I left behind, may I receive one of your relics?”
“Of course, but before we discuss that, I would like to fullfill my promise about Thomas.”
“Okay,” Svetlana said, glad he remembered because she herself had forgotten over the transformation she underwent.
“Agent Leon works for The Society, in other words, the Illuminati. I do not know why or what exactly he does under the Organization, but the ten Agents of The Society are people who’re usually feared for their talents. It is my belief that you should travel the world if you wish to find such a man.”
“Understood. Then when I have the chance, I shall begin searching for him. It’s good to know he’s alive though. But I always thought the Illuminati was something that was thought up by crazy people, but I suppose after what I heard today I can believe it now.”
“In the Magic World, The Society is known to be a large and dangerous criminal Organization. They use all kinds of terrible weapons to kill, including illusions.”
“I see… Then I just gotta hope he has not fallen deep into the criminal world but with how long he’s been gone, that might be hoping for a lot.”
“Indeed. It may be too late for such hopes. So, about the Supreme spells… ”
“Yes?”
“I shall grant you the Supreme Spells: Artemis’ Curse—Deathly Cure, and Elysium’s Revolt—Azure Brand.”’
“Alright. For the relic, I was hoping for some kind of sword. I would use a dagger before, considering my smaller size, but a sword should be better now.
“A relic sword? In the event that you wish for a relic, I would like to warn that they were crafted specifically for the Descendants of Time, and while they may sometimes not be incompatible, it doesn’t stop many people. Is that acceptable for you?”
“Yes, all I have to do then is make it compatible then.”
“Well, deciding would be a little more easier if you would state your preferences. For instance… what do you want to use the weapon for?”
“I’m honestly not sure. I know relics are much stronger than regular weapons, and I’ve never used one before so I’m not that sure since I have only used regular weapons all this time.”
“I know, but I want to know your resolve now. Do you want to use this to kill, or protect?”
“In all honesty both. But if only one then protection. I only seek to kill Virgo. Once she’s gone, all I will desire is to protect those I care for.”
“Then protect you shall. I hereby vaunt you as the protector—a light in the darkness. Take the celebrated sword of the heroes, Sigurd’s one prized possession—Gram.”
With a blinding light, a sword formed before Svetlana, flowing down to her palms. When the light faded, it revealed a broadsword that was unsurprisingly heavy.
“Beware, however, the other sword with its origin lies in Japan. You must not face the wielder of that sword.”
“Understood. Though if I may ask, why not?”
“She is on a different level… and someone who knew Mathilde… I think. Let’s say that it is yet another †˜can of worms’ as a moderner in your world would put it.”
“Oh, someone Big Sis knows well. I probably won’t end up fighting them. I only intend to continue fighting until Virgo is dead. As long as no one else I care for is dragged into something horrible, I just want to move on to a peaceful life with Isabelle and my mother.”
“Something tells me that there is more to your destiny than that, but let us hope it progresses as you hope. I shall wish you well. If there are more new stories to tell, feel free to visit me.”
“I will. Though how will the teaching of the Supreme Spells work if I may ask? Considering it took me two months to learn one from Alicia.”
“Well, I doubt you mastered it if you only spent two months on it. It takes years of practice, but it took a day to actually see how it’s done, yes?”
Two scrolls formed and were stacked atop the sword Gram that Svetlana was already holding.
“Take these scrolls with you. They contain all that you need to know and learn about the Supreme Spells. Simply read and put them into practice.”
“Thank you very much King Hades, or should I call you grandfather now instead?” Svetlana said with a chuckle.
“Feel free, I do not mind.” King Hades laughed heartily. “I shall grant you the same earring so you may come back in the future.” On Svetlana’s left ear, the red earring was already put on her.
“Thank you. Suppose then I should get going now. I did hear time passes through here differently. So how do i go back, granddad? Just use the earing?”
“Yes, granddaughter, use the earring. Like any other Treasure Item, simply charge it with the mana of this Realm.”
“Understood. I just hope I don’t get attacked by someone thinking I’m some kind of evil demon,” Svetlana said as she began charging the mana. “Well, bye granddad. I’ll come when I have new stories.”
“Be well.”
She was alone, however, by the time she came to. Last she remembered, she agreed to accept Nicholas’ help to gain access to the Infernal Realm and specifically, Hades’ throne.
With that thought in mind, she looked in front of her to find a large figure resting on a grand throne. This figure was as big as the giant that Kazimir had summoned back in the fight with Virgo. He wore an ancient armor and his face was covered by a helm that an ancient warrior of Greek would wear. It was presumably the Helmet of Darkness from the mythologies. His figure was gallant, and he exuded an extremely powerful level of Infernal mana. By his side was a dog with three heads that growled at the presence of Svetlana, but the King continued patting it anyway.
“I suppose young Nicholas granted you passage to my throne?” the King questioned, his eyes a deep red under the shadow of his helm. “Speak, name yourself.”
“I’m Svetlana Astakhov, King Hades, and yes, Nicholas granted me passage,” Svetlana said with a bow.
“I see… I am supposed to believe that you have business with me? State, and I shall listen. If it is requests you have, then I hope you know what I would seek in return.”
“Yes, I believe you made acquaintances with my mentor, Margaret Alicia. Though I do not know what you seek in return for a request as I was not told anything about that,” Svetlana said as she began to worry.
“Margaret Alicia… ah! So little has it been since I last heard and uttered the name,” the King said, raising his voice. A tremor followed and Svetlana almost thought the ceilings would break and bury her under it. “She was a good man—woman I mean. If you need anything from me, I would demand you to answer anything and everything you know.”
“Man?” Svetlana wondered. “Understood. Well first off, I would like you to tell me everything you know about Mrs. Alicia, especially about her son Thomas.”
“Now, now, you are the one who came in demand. First, I would like information from you. Tell me anything you think may be something I don’t know. Be it about you, your life, or people… interesting people, like say the Countess or other Descendants. I am a collector of knowledge, and I record everything. I am most eager to hear about you, seeing as you have one of my many granddaughters inside you.”
“I didn’t know she was related to you…” Svetlana was surprised to hear this. “Alright. I’ll try my best though I must admit, I fear you might have heard a story like mine many times but I suppose here goes nothing,” Svetlana said as she gathered her thoughts before speaking again
“I’m Svetlana Astakhov, daughter of a troupe family and born in Russia. I was born during summer while my parents were traveling on the road to a village to perform so I do not have a hometown like others. From the moment I was able to walk, my parents began to teach me about performances, especially acting and telling children stories. As I grew older, I began to have my own personal act on the troupe as I was somewhat popular with the children. One day, my parents decided to take the troupe to Moscow after we had achieved sold out crowds for all of our performances at a nearby town for all the days we spent there.
“Being a child and never having been to a big city before, curiosity got best of me. I wondered away from everyone I knew to explore the city. I saw many things I hadn’t before and was even able to play with other children for the first time, but while playing with them, they witnessed my horns. For me at the time, I believed it was normal for children to have horns so I never thought anything strange off them. When they began to tease me, I decided to get away from them as I couldn’t understand why they would act like that because of my horns.
“As I continued to wander the city, I came across some mechanise knights. Being curious and having heard they did nothing if you caused no problems, I approached them. I circled the knight and wondered if anyone was inside the suit, not knowing it was mechanical back then. But after poking the suit, it began to move. At that moment, I quickly moved back, but I was not fast enough as its blade managed to gauge my left eye.” Svetlana lifted the hair that was covering her left eye.
“When I next woke up, I found myself in the hospital. Upon seeing I had opened my eye, my mother quickly hugged and she began to cry as well as my father. After my parents tried their best to explain to me what had happened, I finally understood I would never be able to see from my left eye again. After I had recovered and was finally dispatched from the hospital, I didn’t want to perform in the troupe again as I felt back then that nobody would want to see someone with a horrible mark on their face perform. But after encouragement from my parents, I regained my confidence and began performing again.
“Years later during one of my performances, I met the person who I came to admire and was my first mentor as well as the person I thought of and still do as my big sister Mathilde. After the performance was done, she approached me after all the guests were gone and I was putting away my props. At first I was scared since no guest had approached me before after closing for the night. She began talking about magic and that I had the necessary special gift to learn it. At first I thought she was crazy since before then, I only believed magic existed in fairy tales, but soon she touched the subject about my horns and that it meant I wasn’t fully human but was part faerie as well. She then showed me a small example, and that's when I truly did believe her.
“After some hours of trying convince my parents to let her take me to a school where I would be able to learn many new things that would help me out more in life, they finally agreed. After saying goodbye to everyone, I followed big sister Mathilde to Moscow were for an entire year she taught me everything I had to know for Japan so I would have an easier time attending school.”
“I see,” King Hades said. “A turning point in your life was reached thanks to Mathilde… hmm, a very familiar name that is. I can say for sure I have heard of her somewhere.”
“Really? Though Big Sis is normally known for her drinking, I wonder how you heard about her,” Svetlana said.
“Just a moment please.” Hades snapped his finger and a large piece of parchment appeared in thin air. The three-headed dog gave the King a monocle, and Hades started reading it. “Well, allow me to check. You may continue your story, young girl.”
“After finishing teaching me all I had to know, big sis finally took me to Japan. When I first arrived there, I was completely shocked as I’d never seen anything like it before in Russia. At first I was completely scared. Even though big sis had explained it to me beforehand, it was nothing compared to actually seeing it in person. Aside from the major culture shock, I eventually became used to it.
“School was hard. I spent many hours studying and always took extra lesson when I could as I only had recently learned about magic. Time passed and I managed to advance each year with good grade. In my fifth year there is when I first met Mrs. Alicia as she was in charge of the advance classes, but during this time, Mrs. Alicia was just a regular teacher to me, albit she was the most popular teacher amongst the students. After even harder classes and a lot of studying, I finally graduated school. Having finished, I decided to visit my family after not having seen them in over seven years.
“After some investigating, I discovered where they had last performed and saw if they knew where they would be heading next. After discovering where they were going, I quickly headed there. Upon arriving at the village though, I was told they had not arrived yet; the last messaged they received from them said they would be arriving on that day. At first I thought it's no big deal, maybe they stopped at one of the villages along the way. My parents had done that at times before. After waiting three days thouh, I knew something was wrong after no message arrived on the second day, and them not showing up still was not like them at all.
“I quickly headed out towards the path they should have taken and searched any of the nearby the villages. After two days of searching, I came upon a village that told me they had stopped there to resupply on some materials they were running low on. After they told me which direction they headed in, I went there. For some reason they had gone the wrong directions. To this day, I still do not know why they headed somewhere else without warning the village they had said they would be going to perform at. After more days of searching, I finally found them, but it was not I was hoping for.
“Destroyed carriages, all the tents torn to pieces, the cages destroyed and the corpses of all the animals everywhere, but even among them I could not find the bodies of anyone of the troupe. I could do was panic and be terrified as to what could have happened to them. I continued searching, screaming out their names as I cried that they could have have suffered the same fate as the animals.
“A day later and my own supplies running low, I came upon a village. I asked if anyone knew about the destroyed troupe belongings that were not far from there. The villagers simply said a few days ago, a terrible blizzard hit the area, but loud noises could be heard from at a distance. The next day when the villagers searched the area, they found the troupe tents and carriages destroyed along with the animal corpses everywhere, but that they could not find any humans among the. It was if they had simply vanished, but when they believed there was no more reason to search, they found one women alive, but she had no memory of what had happened or even of who she was. I quickly demanded them to take me to the women. Upon seeing her, I came to tears as that women they had found was no other than my mother, but to my dismay, she truly couldn’t remember anything. She couldn’t even recognize me, her very own daughter. After days of explaining and letter her recover, I decided to take my mother to Moscow as I believed that’s where we would be safest.
“Soon after I began doing jobs for the Russian government as a Raider and came to adopt the alias Mystic Tracer. For two years I did work for them. The pay was lousy, but it helped me at least to stay in Russia to take care of my mom. On my last job, I met the person who I consider my only friend. She was a bit odd, but I became fond of her for some reason. After completing a difficult mission together, we took our separate ways. After deciding that if I truly wanted to restore my mother's memories I needed more money, I made the painful choice of leaving her in Moscow to travel to Japan to see if Big Sis could help me find a better job. After a few little things happened with some students and some scolding from Mrs. Alicia and with her help as well, I managed to get a job as a teacher at the Academy.
“Though soon after, trouble arose for Mrs. Alicia that very same day. Since she helped me get a job at the academy I decided to help her out. That’s when I met Isabelle, the former host of your granddaughter and my cute little sister to-be. After fighting her to calm her down because of your granddaughter who’s been nothing but a pain, I talked to Mrs. Alicia about Isabelle. Afterward, I decided I would try to be friends with her cause she was just the cutest little thing I ever saw!” Svetlana said happily.
“After a bit of ruckus and bribes with candy, I was finally able to get her to open up to me. After spending more time with both Mrs. Alicia and Isabelle, I got closer to both. One day Mrs. Alicia asked me if I wanted to learn supreme spells in order stop Isabelle for whenever your granddaughter took over. Wanting to protect Isabelle I accepted, and that's when Mrs Alicia became my mentor and second mother to me. After two months of harsh training, I was able to learn the incantation for one of the supreme spells.
“Soon after, my short life as a teacher began. Even though it was short, it was fun. One day we had a new student who happened to be a famous idol as well as Sagittarius herself. One day I was asked to accompany her as a guard to one of her concerts, but things would go terribly wrong. Before we knew it, many were killed and a group led by the Countess tried to kill Sagittarius. I myself managed to hold my own against this bratty french girl who had no manners and was totally annoying. But soon, someone I thought was dead from my Raiders days showed up and caused me a lot of trouble. After a couple of minutes of fighting, she left on her own accord. Afterwards I was seriously injured, but I managed to witness the fight between the Countess and Mrs. Alicia or whatever I could actually see from the ground, really, but of course when the Countess turned into a giant dragon and unleashed a great fire upon Tokyo, destroying many buildings and killing many, it was easy to spot.
After that Mrs. Alicia appeared as lightning herself, which she then struck the Countess but for some reason, Mrs. Alicia reverted back to normal and she seemed to back away quickly instead of pushing forward. Mrs. Alicia then instead casted Metéora, the spell she taught me, but the meteor was shattered by something. I’m not certain by what, really.
“After clashing with the Countess again, she somehow managed to get through Mrs. Alicia’s body. Mrs. Alicia cast a spell on the Countess that I think was a Supreme Spell of the Vim Form called Earthly Cleanse—Holy Encasement. She followed it by what was probably another Supreme Spell involving stars that were shot towards the Countess. The Countess managed to counter back with her own attack that was like a whip. Which then made Mrs. Alicia cast another Supreme Spell and three Magic circles appeared, forming a triangle which trapped the Countess, but she somehow managed to put her hand through Mrs. Alicia’s body. Soon, they both let go and the Countess vanished through what seemed like a portal.”
“I see, I’ve heard of this battle before, but I appreciate the extent you go to provide the details,” Hades replied. “I shall note this down word by word.”
“Heard from who?” Svetlana wondered, considering she did not recall any mage she knew who could have met Hades to be there.
“From Aramus Valmark,” King Hades answered. “Albeit, he only gave me the short version—a summary—of the story.”
“Oh that makes sense. Yeah, people like Mister Pervert probably heard the short version of it.
“Well then this is probably the last bit I’m willing to continue. Two weeks had passed since the incident with the Countess. Things turned back to normal I suppose you can say. Mrs.Alicia and me planned to show Isabelle along with others after I had finally managed to convince her. As we headed to the school grounds to meet Mrs. Alicia, we witnessed a scene that I can never forget. Virgo stood in front of Mrs. Alicia, having pulled her heart from her chest while she had the appearance of our Headmistress. We all rushed towards Mrs. Alicia but a barrier stood in our way that only Isabelle had managed to get through ,having rushed in first. Soon after, Isabelle fell under your granddaughter’s control and attacked Virgo but was easily defeated. Aramus then showed up. Sometime later, he managed to break through Virgo’s barrier. I quickly rushed t-towards Mrs. A-Alicia’s side, but there was nothing I could do. I was weak and I still am. I was unable to save her or even get revenge,” Svetlana said as she then began to fall into tears.
“I do not recall what else happened that moment as all I remember is being by Mrs. Alicia’s side along with Isabelle but the next day, your granddaughter approached me in my sleep. She asked me to form a contract with her to gain more power which I accepted as it also freed Isabelle from her,” Svetlana said as tears continue to fall.
“I presume the knowledge I gave of Virgo to Aramus Valmark was not enough to defeat Virgo?”
“That stupid idiot pervert forgot! He told us way too late into the fight,” Svetlana said angrily.
King Hades roared in laughter at Svetlana’s outburst. “I suppose he went through too much and forgot after he spoke to me. There was that Magic Memory issue too. That day, he was here to defeat Asteria, after all.”
“It matters not anymore. We failed to dispatch Virgo, and I lost my best friend.”
“Your friend made in Russia? My condolences. May I know what her name was?”
“I simply knew her as Lily, the Knight of Lilies.”
“I see… hm, I cannot say I know your friend. There were many ladies with the same name and considering the timelines, they are different Lilies. Perhaps if you knew her real name… ah, but I suppose you were not seeking to know about her. I do have a request that I hope you may entertain, Svetlana Astakhov.”
“I never thought I would lose her like that and it seemed she had trouble she didn’t want to mention, so I just didn’t bother learning much and just thought things were fine that way. But don’t mind my rambling. Go ahead an ask.”
“It is fine. Losing people you know and love can be painful. Compassion is seldom important to people nowadays, especially to those harboring a demonic entity. Anyway, I wish to look into your memories—if you would permit me—to take a glance at the Commandments Virgo displayed in the fights you participated, through your mind. For future references, I want to gather the information. Perhaps it will save the world another day in the future.”
“That is fine with me. Go ahead, but if you could do that why not just look through my memories from the start…”
“Many claim that looking into their hearts is rude,” King Hades said, dismayed at the apparent harsh critiques he heard in the past. “Since I end up reading the heart and soul altogether and learn private matters they do not wish to speak of. If you would permit, however, I would gladly look through your memories to save time.”
“You may. I have nothing to hide, really.”
“Alright, let me see now, this is going to be a bit of a drag if you won’t mind.”
King Hades seemed to analyse Svetlana for a long time, and whatever Hades saw, Svetlana saw too. Whatever Hades heard, she heard so too. Hades replayed everything for the sake of his unbound curiosity, in a fast motion, which appeared rather odd to Svetlana when played that way.
Regardless, as Hades went through her memories, he seemed to actually record it as if using a video recorder device, but through magic.
By the time the King was done, Svetlana wasn’t sure how many hours it had taken. Her body was released from the strange grip and her senses were back.
“Hm, that was an interesting scoop I gained. Very good, very good.”
“That was really strange and tiring,” Svetlana said as she placed her hand on her head, still trying to understand what had happened.
“Well, I recorded and watched your life. I skipped some of the parts you mentioned to save our time, though.”
“I see. Well I hope you managed to learn something at least, unless it was stuff you already knew.”
“Dana displayed a lot more Commandments than I’ve ever seen before. This was a very useful scoop.”
“I take it Dana is the name of that stupid wench Virgo, and just how many more from what you recall her knowing?”
“I only knew four before I peeked into your memories. Virgo activated them and… many more. I have to say, I only recognized one other I didn’t mention to Aramus Valmark. That was the Judgement’s Fall—it was when the thunder fell and the floor was charged by it.”
“I see. Now I have to wonder if I can even truly challenge her even with your granddaughter’s power.”
“Your powers at the moment, coupled with that of my distant relative’s, are hardly enough to make up for even half of a Representative’s powers, unfortunately. A demon is boastful and proud, but the Descendants are in a league of their own altogether.”
“I found that out first-hand. Nothing I can do about it now, I just need to learn to manage her better.”
“You said that you wanted to learn from me?”
“If possible yes. You’re the one who thought Mrs. Alicia her Supreme spells, no?”
“Some of them, yes,” King Hades answered. “She had practiced and mastered them herself, of course. The woman desperately needed Supreme Spells after losing all her powers to protect her only daughter.”
“Please teach me as well. I want to defeat Virgo. If I don’t I know them, Isabelle will try herself one day. I cannot let that happen. I do not wish any harm to fall upon her!”
“If Isabelle is like her mother, I foresee her consumed with the rage of revenge. Very well, but which spells would you like to learn? There are so many I know and there are so few that fit one.” Hades put away the large parchment and it vanished. “This name-seeking will likely take way too long.”
“How many would you teach me by the way?”
“Based on the information I received from you, I shall allot up to five †˜desires’—it is how I term what I grant in exchange—I suppose in this case I may teach up to five Supreme Spells, unless you have other †˜desires’, then the number may change.”
“I see. Well then, two Supreme Spells should be fine. If possible, one for close-range and maybe a protection one if one exists, if not a long-range one?” Svetlana asked, wondering if it was okay to ask like that.
“I am sure there may be a protective one that I may teach you. You’d only need to decide between close-range or long-range now.”
“Close-range then.”
“Let us discuss the spells themselves later. What else would you desire from me in place of the other three Supreme Spells?”
“I wish to know more about Mrs. Alicia and her son Thomas. If possible I hope to find Thomas one day to reunite him with Isabelle.”
“I see. I do not have all the information you may seek regarding Thomas, but I do know some things. Alicia’s past is a long one, and it would account for a Supreme Spell easily. I suppose I shall yield the story of Thomas for free. Acceptable, young child?”
“Yes, that is fine with me. If possible, could you replace another supreme spell with some sort of weapon?”
“A weapon? I have thousands of relics if that is what you are after. In fact, your mentor left behind some relics, but I am unfortunately not able to provide them.”
“Really? Why is that?”
“Margaret Alicia had me promise to give them to the next Capricorn if he or she visits me. Of course, if you desire even one of the relics that Alicia once employed regardless of this promise, I shall charge them two †˜desire’ per item. After all, we do not know if the next Capricorn will even come to me in your lifetime.”
“It’s fine. Those weapons weren’t meant for me. It wouldn’t feel right taking them considering they were meant for someone else, even if they did belong to Mrs. Alicia.”
“Good, I was hoping you’d not make me break the promise.” King Hades chuckled, making the ground and magma shake again. “Shall I start with the story time?”
“Yes please.”
“Long ago, Sir Walter de Mauny was a hard-working knight of the Roman Catholic Church. The Church openly promoted itself as a very helpful Organization. Back in the past, about eight centuries ago, your second mother wanted to be someone who could lend a helping hand to the people. Sir Walter was undoubtedly the son of a farmer in a place now forgotten—even Alicia herself could not remember.”
“I take it Sir Walter was Mrs. Alicia’s husband?”
“Sir Walter was Margaret Alicia.”
“Wait what?! I’m totally confused now. Sir Walter was a man, and Mrs. Alicia was a woman. Did he use some kind of spell to change his gender!?” Svetlana said in shock with the new information given to her.
“Hahaha! Well, calm down and listen. She had a long and turbulent life, after all.” Hades then resumed with the story. “Sir Walter spent considerable time honing his skills as a knight. He was great with the spells of the Medieval Era too. The knight, however, was too proud. He wanted to help and was every bit as confident that he could, and would ignore orders to do so. This resulted in the knight losing his title and honor. Of course, he left the Church as a result.
“Alone, he wandered the lands of the great Europe. He soon realized one thing over the years—he was incapable alone after all. With only two hands, there was only so much he could do… that was when it happened. He was chosen by the Zodiac that was the Capricorn.” King Hades flicked his fingers and a bubble formed in the air between them on the side. It was like a television that Svetlana had seen in both Russia and Japan. It showed Alicia herself speaking.
“I never regretted my decision until late in my life, but I think becoming a Descendant was not the wrong idea in part of my Celestial Spirit who was the heroic Thor himself. Thor held a noble desire. He wanted his host to have a grand and noble desire, that was it. That was how it wanted the host to seek glory. Our interests were aligned. We went on to save countless people, found countless villains, fought the Countess too. The Countess, by the by, was Cleopatra at the time. Note here that she played the role of Cleopatra twice—that sneaky woman. She was Cleopatra when Alexandrina the Great was ruling over Macedonia and her state, and this Cleopatra posed as her blood-related sister. The other Cleopatra was the famous figure, the ruler of the old Egypt. This cunning woman double-crossed Virgo, who was, of course, Alexandrina the Great, and created an unholy ploy that got the humans to plea to the great and benevolent Descendant of all time—the Saint of Summer. As for the other Cleopatra that the Countess was, she was rather violent with her tactics, summoning an army of Infernal creatures to intervene in a war among mortals. Of course, my morals won the better of me and I went to stop her. I did so successfully.”
“Wait this doesn't seem right unless what I was taught was completely wrong,” Svetlana said.
“Some say that the victors write the history. Some say that the records are never kept perfectly by humans,” King Hades replied. “Who do you wish to believe?”
“I have no reason to doubt Mrs. Alicia.”
“After this, I came to be more and more proud of myself. The victories continued for an entire century. Sounds nice, no? Turned out my life was not all gold and glory behind the stages. My life changed when I met a noble known as Margaret. To put it simply, I suppose I fell in love over the years. The match was an absolute horror and I loathed myself for it,” Alicia said. Svetlana could see her looking down and blushing as she confessed. The lady was very bright and talented. She was born to be a powerful magi, but her family was a mess. Her husband was a greedy man and the marriage life was apparently unhappy as far as Margaret knew. That is where I came in… I was the scoundrel who stole another man’s wife. It was a guilty pleasure. I knew I loved her, but I knew I was doing something wrong and against my morals—against my better judgement.”
“Well that was sweet of, umm, should I say him or her at this point? Whatever. It was sweet what Mrs. Alicia did. If I was in a situation like that, I wouldn't mind that.”
“Turned out that the fate was on our side. The French government and the Church seemed to support our pleas and marriage. This seemed nice and all. We had no idea that the Church was plotting already, but we lived happily for some time. Here’s the hint. The Church was rooting for breaking down the morals it had established over the decades. Now it wanted a more †˜freer’ sort of thing with morals. I couldn’t trust the lot of them till the end.”
“Unlike me, who wanted to place my weapons and armory down to live a happy life, my wife shared my sentiment not. She was far too young, after all. She was like my old self—having a heroic spirit—wanting to do good. Her aptitude was extremely well for becoming an Archmage, and it seemed like it made her overconfident. Suffice it to say, she was waiting to flaunt her greatness when Aries came up.
“Aries was one hell of a -bloody- bollock. He was chosen by Ares, the God of War, to become a Descendant and he was another overconfident brat. A brat. Pardon me if I am ranting, Lord Hades, but this was the most ominous hint of history I got, and of course my wife was making me worry singlehandedly. Turned our Aries just loved testing his skills against some great opponents. I wanted to keep my identity under the wraps, but he made it harder and harder. When I unleashed my power of the Capricorn, the kid decided to run away. Not in any ordinary fashion, mind you, he traveled to the future. To the nineteenth century England, whereas it was the twenty-first century in the world outside England. It was -not- pretty to see my wife fearlessly pursue Aries to this dreaded timeline. My hands were tied.”
“They were even from another time?” Svetlana asked. “So many things I didn’t know…”
“I was just as surprised as you,” King Hades said, giving a nod.
“The world was so vastly different I couldn’t believe my eyes. People defeated diseases, ailments, and whatnot. Technology meant a different thing altogether. Culture had developed so much… my wife who was the Duchess of Norfolk didn’t know what to say. She was -not- regretting it one bit, while I was there worrying about the dangers. We soon met Queen Victoria… she was the most powerful being in England, probably still is now. For she was Leo, the ancient Descendant who once defeated and sealed Dana, bearing the epithet Saint of Summer. I was rather relieved to meet her, for she was one of my old counselors when I was lost about my aim in life as a Descendant myself. There was a twist about this kind person, however. She loved people to an abnormal extent. Regardless, she bestowed upon us titles of nobility and let us live in her country. She covered for us, so I was indebted.”
“What, even the Queen of England is a Time Warrior! Apparently even a famous one at that.”
[i]“It was nice and all, I was a noble working for the country and we had a family at last. Another time of peace came upon us. We had two children. Thomas de Mauny and Isabelle de Mauny. The world, however, was something we underestimated. It grew far beyond our comprehension. People were much more observant of nobles and always had their greed in mind first—now ever more.
“Thomas was kidnapped while he was playing outside one day. I was foolish to think that I could trust the constables because there was actually a greater power controlling the constables themselves that kept my son away from me. Then a demon came out of nowhere—your Selena, by the by, King—and possessed my daughter. This is why I am here and this is why I need the Supreme Spells. The demon murdered my wife, who could clearly not bring herself to hurt her daughter to quell the demon. The demon then casually stated that it wanted my wife’s body. How nice. I got mad and ended up electrifying it with my powers. Mind you, Capricorn could directly hit a soul. The problem was, my daughter was not fond of me one bit, and preferred my late wife more… I, I was a powerful man, but I was not the best father. I felt so lost, without my beloved, I… I…” Svetlana could hear Alicia sobbing.
“I think I know how Mrs. Alicia felt… The days I searched for my family, I felt so completely lost since aside from Big Sis back they were all I ever had before. But who kidnapped Thomas...”
“My decision was made. I decided to take my wife’s place. I wouldn’t know how she would feel about it but I had no time to waste. Using the riskiest Commandment I had of the Capricorn, I literally placed my soul inside her body. My own body lost its life, and the price for this was the loss of my powers and immortality. I was living for a mortal, so I had no qualms forgoing my immortality. Thor left in search of a new host while I was stuck with having to get used to a completely new life as a woman. I learned that it was much harder than anything I had imagined, and I started to understand why their minds were so complicated to men. Women were just their own bundle of complication, and I’m sure men are like that too.”
“So that’s what Isabelle meant by Mrs. Alicia not being her mother. She must have somehow witnessed and remembered all that…”
“From that day forward, I lived a lie. The lie of being my wife herself. I’m not sure how she herself viewed me—assuming she did—but it was extremely embarrassing at first. The next thing I knew? I was so used to it that it felt rather shameless. Then it felt weird for me to just pretend to be my wife, so I started being myself more, and I ended up making my beloved daughter doubtful. That said, being a mother was a precious experience, I do not think I will ever see the sides of Isabelle I would see as her father. However, her doubts won the better of her and she started to loathe me more and more. Anyway, that is the story. There are some talks of exiling me among the aristocracy at the moment, and it is not looking great for me from a political viewpoint. I want to just learn the Supreme spells and make sure I can be at least be half the mage my real wife was. This is the only possible way to protect Isabelle—who is now everything to me—from certain danger, and her own demon. Ahem, your -damned- granddaughter.”
The bubble popped and broke, ending the transmission.
Svetlana couldn’t help but chuckle at the last part. “Never thought she would say that, but your granddaughter sure has caused a lot of trouble.”
“While I am ashamed, I cannot say it’s not odd for the young demons to hunger for souls,” King Hades replied. “Your second mother was indeed angry.”
“Indeed. I had trouble believing it was the same Mrs. Alicia I knew at times. Considering I never saw her like that.”
“She made me think that women really are scary. I think you are right to call her †˜she,’” Hades said.
“Well as I watched more, it just reminded of my mother as well when she still had her memories.”
“As for the †˜Alicia’ in her name, that was her way of differentiating herself from her late wife, I suppose,” King Hades said. “After she learned the Supreme spells and stopped the demon—I mean, my granddaughter—she was labeled a breaker of vows and rules for casting a forbidden spell and was exiled shortly after. Due to the political issues, Queen Victoria was not able to salvage Alicia’s situation. Alicia was understanding of it, but when Isabelle grew homesick in Japan, she couldn’t help but blame the Queen for it all. Simply tossing her directionless anger at Her Majesty.”
“I can’t blame Isabelle for that she’s still just a child being sent away, and not being able to go back home must not have been a great feeling.”
“But soon she will go, so I suppose it is a cause for celebration. After all, your Queen granted you a title and a place in her country, even if I think it was Her Majesty’s way for atoning for what she had to do to Alicia.”
“Who knows. Maybe I’ll get a bit homesick considering Japan and Russia are the only places I’ve ever known as my home,” Svetlana said with a chuckle.
“You’d also have to learn English, otherwise I think you’ll really loathe your life there.”
“Well that’s true indeed, but I have to wonder even with these Supreme Spells that I will be taught if I can truly protect Isabelle. I don’t want to be foolish and believe thats all I need again. Like I had believed your granddaughter, though I am happy she’s no longer in Isabelle though,”
“Hmm… in all honesty, the only way to take on a Descendant is by becoming a Descendant yourself. I do not think that is a very appealing option. Supreme Spells are undoubtedly your crutches in the long occupation that is the mage.”
“I doubt I would ever become one, if I had the opportunity, though, I probably would take it if it meant I could take Virgo down. But I have to do with what I have and somehow get stronger with that if it's the only way. Even the smallest boost I gain from your granddaughter helps even if she is extremely annoying. ”
“On that note, I could do something to make your body more compatible with my… uh, granddaughter to make the magical deficiencies more efficient. It will alter your life heavily, though.”
“Really? But in what ways would it alter my life?”
“You remember why she wanted Alicia’s body?”
“She said something about it being perfect right?”
“Exactly, she wanted a good body which she could easily maximize the output of her power with. Apparently, Alicia also had a really special soul too. Anyway, I can alter your body while fusing both of your souls together. That way we beat all the problems so far. Well, most. The power output issue and the takeovers. There are some risks, becoming one with my granddaughter could mean all the things you hated about her might become a part of you yourself.”
“I’m really tempted to take that offer but will admit there’s one thing that does scare me if I do become like her as you said. But overall I don’t want her hurting Isabelle so I just have to make sure she doesn't completely influence me.”
“It’s a matter of how strong your will is at the end of the day. At worst you’d have a strong craving for peaches. I imagine you’ll gain her memories too.”
“If it just means those two things I gain, I don’t mind at all. I can deal with that. I just don’t want her to take over completely so she could either hurt or abandon Isabelle.”
“I am sure that this will be safer and beneficial for your future. It will cost another †˜desire’ so that is two out of three Supreme Spells you were open to trading over.”
“That’s fine with me. You can proceed,” Svetlana said with a gulp, not certain how exactly this would turn out.
“Very well.”
King Hades took up his arms and the magic that held Svetlana in the air started to vibrate. Svetlana’s eye lost its vision and immediately she felt lost, and a feeling of fear was starting to settle into her mind. There was an odd feeling like she was being ripped apart and having parts of her body replaced. However, it didn’t exactly hurt. Rather, it felt like the replacements were not parts of herself. Likely, this feeling was true.
“How do you feel?”
The voice sounded more clearer now as she once more opened her eyes. Her vision was very blurry, and she could hardly recognize the King. Her mind still felt slightly unclear.
“Please give me a bit, I’m still trying to regain my sight.” Though soon after, Svetlana noticed her voice was completely different from before. It was now deeper, not the high-pitched voice she remembered having. After regaining her vision, she noticed that she could see more now than she could have before, for what she believed lost forever had now been returned to her. The sight of her left eye.
“I think you would be a stunning sight for the nobles in England,” King Hades said. “Perhaps I should call you a distant granddaughter now?” The King laughed.
The three-headed dog walked up to Svetlana and stopped before her on the ground below. She looked down to find a mirror mounted on top of the cerberus, which allowed her to check out her new form.
“Kyahhh!” Svetlana shouted upon seeing herself in the mirror “W-Why am I completely naked!” Svetlana shouted as she could feel her face turn bright red.
“I thought you would prefer to see your new body?” King Hades inquired, scratching his helm nervously, not really sure what Svetlana was dissatisfied about.
“It’s one thing when by yourself and another with someone else around,” Svetlana said as she then looked at the mirror again.
She didn’t recognize herself at all. She was no longer petite in size. She was now taller with a more curvy body compared to before. Her long silver hair was gone now and instead she had blonde hair. Her chest had grown immensely from having nothing there before now to two larger and nicely-rounded breasts hanging from her chest. The small horns she remembered having atop of her head were gone. Two larger horns now grew on the sides of her head. When she thought she couldn’t be surprised any more, she noticed something moving behind her. There was a tail.
“You must pardon me for I do not quite understand the concept of shame,” King Hades said, giving his hand a wave, and a set of unique clothes—or rather, armor?—seemed to form around her body. It wasn’t the best of outfits but it did looked nice, was easier to move in, and covered what needed to be covered.
“This is still embarrassing for me, but I suppose it’s better than being naked,” Svetlana said as she examined the clothing before looking back into the mirror. She turned around to have a better look at her new tail. She came across another surprise—a pair of small wings were sticking out from her back. “Am I like full demon now instead?”
“Hmmm… I think the demonic side reigned supreme in physical appearance. You are half-succubus and half-Faerie now it seems, human part of you is completely gone, unfortunately. Your serious demeanor received from Infernal influences seems similar to before so I think your mind at least persists… most of it, anyway.”
“I see. I wonder how I’m gonna explain this to Isabelle. She’s not gonna recognize me at all,” Svetlana said as she continued to examine herself, having trouble believing it was truly her now. “Though how do other women stand this? They feel kind of heavy on the chest,” Svetlana said as she gave her breast a bit of lift off.
“Haha, ask Alicia, not me! Perhaps it is a matter of getting accustomed.”
“Perhaps. Well aside from looking full demon, nothing else of hers took dominance I think.”
“If anything… you’ll have a lot to hide in public,” Hades replied. “Illusionary magic or garb may be required.”
“That's true. Before I could easily cover my horns, but these ones are massive compared to my previous horns. The wings are easy to hide for sure since their small, but since this tail seems to have a mind of its own it’s a different story.”
“They say that life is a challenge.”
“Well that’s true but anyways, King, with the last Supreme spell I left behind, may I receive one of your relics?”
“Of course, but before we discuss that, I would like to fullfill my promise about Thomas.”
“Okay,” Svetlana said, glad he remembered because she herself had forgotten over the transformation she underwent.
“Agent Leon works for The Society, in other words, the Illuminati. I do not know why or what exactly he does under the Organization, but the ten Agents of The Society are people who’re usually feared for their talents. It is my belief that you should travel the world if you wish to find such a man.”
“Understood. Then when I have the chance, I shall begin searching for him. It’s good to know he’s alive though. But I always thought the Illuminati was something that was thought up by crazy people, but I suppose after what I heard today I can believe it now.”
“In the Magic World, The Society is known to be a large and dangerous criminal Organization. They use all kinds of terrible weapons to kill, including illusions.”
“I see… Then I just gotta hope he has not fallen deep into the criminal world but with how long he’s been gone, that might be hoping for a lot.”
“Indeed. It may be too late for such hopes. So, about the Supreme spells… ”
“Yes?”
“I shall grant you the Supreme Spells: Artemis’ Curse—Deathly Cure, and Elysium’s Revolt—Azure Brand.”’
“Alright. For the relic, I was hoping for some kind of sword. I would use a dagger before, considering my smaller size, but a sword should be better now.
“A relic sword? In the event that you wish for a relic, I would like to warn that they were crafted specifically for the Descendants of Time, and while they may sometimes not be incompatible, it doesn’t stop many people. Is that acceptable for you?”
“Yes, all I have to do then is make it compatible then.”
“Well, deciding would be a little more easier if you would state your preferences. For instance… what do you want to use the weapon for?”
“I’m honestly not sure. I know relics are much stronger than regular weapons, and I’ve never used one before so I’m not that sure since I have only used regular weapons all this time.”
“I know, but I want to know your resolve now. Do you want to use this to kill, or protect?”
“In all honesty both. But if only one then protection. I only seek to kill Virgo. Once she’s gone, all I will desire is to protect those I care for.”
“Then protect you shall. I hereby vaunt you as the protector—a light in the darkness. Take the celebrated sword of the heroes, Sigurd’s one prized possession—Gram.”
With a blinding light, a sword formed before Svetlana, flowing down to her palms. When the light faded, it revealed a broadsword that was unsurprisingly heavy.
“Beware, however, the other sword with its origin lies in Japan. You must not face the wielder of that sword.”
“Understood. Though if I may ask, why not?”
“She is on a different level… and someone who knew Mathilde… I think. Let’s say that it is yet another †˜can of worms’ as a moderner in your world would put it.”
“Oh, someone Big Sis knows well. I probably won’t end up fighting them. I only intend to continue fighting until Virgo is dead. As long as no one else I care for is dragged into something horrible, I just want to move on to a peaceful life with Isabelle and my mother.”
“Something tells me that there is more to your destiny than that, but let us hope it progresses as you hope. I shall wish you well. If there are more new stories to tell, feel free to visit me.”
“I will. Though how will the teaching of the Supreme Spells work if I may ask? Considering it took me two months to learn one from Alicia.”
“Well, I doubt you mastered it if you only spent two months on it. It takes years of practice, but it took a day to actually see how it’s done, yes?”
Two scrolls formed and were stacked atop the sword Gram that Svetlana was already holding.
“Take these scrolls with you. They contain all that you need to know and learn about the Supreme Spells. Simply read and put them into practice.”
“Thank you very much King Hades, or should I call you grandfather now instead?” Svetlana said with a chuckle.
“Feel free, I do not mind.” King Hades laughed heartily. “I shall grant you the same earring so you may come back in the future.” On Svetlana’s left ear, the red earring was already put on her.
“Thank you. Suppose then I should get going now. I did hear time passes through here differently. So how do i go back, granddad? Just use the earing?”
“Yes, granddaughter, use the earring. Like any other Treasure Item, simply charge it with the mana of this Realm.”
“Understood. I just hope I don’t get attacked by someone thinking I’m some kind of evil demon,” Svetlana said as she began charging the mana. “Well, bye granddad. I’ll come when I have new stories.”
“Be well.”
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
The vision was hazy. He felt a strong headache and his bones felt very sore.
Michael woke up, finding himself in a completely foreign place. The walls were painted blue and he noted mundane items such as a clock, a painted portrait of a river hanging on display, some drawers, the escritoire, and lastly, the bed he was placed on.
He looked beside himself and found a table parked. At the table was the back of the adversary he so tried to kill last he remembered. There was no way he could forget the figure and the type of flowing blonde hair she had. The Steel Princess was casually drinking tea in the same room.
“The blue clashes with your hair,” Michael said loudly as he rubbed his temples. With all that had happened, he really couldn’t find the drive to make sense of anything anymore. One second he was lying on his back in the temple and another, he was in front of the very person who he tried to kill. If anything, he was glad that he seemed to be unharmed, and he hoped that he’d stay like that.
“There is nothing wrong with a bit of contrast,” the ancient Descendant said, sipping from her tea again.
The door opened and Judgement Saint walked in. She held what seemed like a basket of fruits and sandwiches and placed them on Virgo’s table.
Judgement Summoner was the next to come in, and she seemed to be as nonchalant as ever.
“So, we lost big time,” Judgement Summoner began, feeding an apple to Virgo, who ate it like it was natural to be fed food.
“Almost,” the Saint corrected. “It would have been fine to not do another World Buster… Mistress, how many times must we say it?”
“But they irritated me,” Virgo said, knitting her brows, gulping her bit of apple she bit. “Not my fault they’re persistent.”
The Saint sighed and the Summoner chuckled weakly.
“You’d have broken the world in two with that one,” the nun reprimanded.
“Alright, fine. I won’t do that again,” Virgo said, scoffing.
Michael was stunned by the absurdness of the whole thing. He was kidnapped and now the people that tried to kill him as much as he tried to kill them were discussing the whole thing like it was a scoop about nobles’ mistresses. “So… I’ll leave you ladies with your… thing and—uh, I-I’ll be going.” Michael slowly walked backwards towards the door.
“Now, now,” the nun said with a smug smile, pulling Michael back to his bed by the collar of his shirt. “We have a client who wants you.”
“See, that’s the kind of stuff that frightens me—” Michael tried to run towards the door but the nun had a firm grip of his collar. “How are you so strong?!”
Judgement Saint looked at Michael as if he had asked an obvious questions like how people lived by breathing oxygen.
“How do you think I am, young man? We wouldn’t have flies like you if not for the commission.”
“Admittedly I can’t pay for my freedom either.” Michael sighed, freedom from these anomalies seemed to be a pipe dream for him. Hopefully, he could escape from that person who commissioned them. After escaping he still needed to sort out his life, so for now he must make sure to preserve it. “Can’t we come to a more suitable arrangement?”
“The other party is pretty strict, you see,” the nun replied, shrugging.
“I would buy you from her,” Virgo joked with a teasing voice. “But I do not think you would like me.” She laughed.
“Well, there’s that thing where we tried to kill each other, and you basically wiping out a whole continent.” I give up, this is how I die. “Wait. Her?”
The nun turned towards Steel Princess.
“Half a continent.” Virgo corrected hastily before the nun’s ire turned worse.
“The client is White Lotus. Ring a bell?” the Saint said, still leering at the Steel Princess.
“Actually, can you please just kill me instead?”
White Lotus would probably torture Michael till he died anyway, so he figured he’d rather go with dignity. As his headache started to subside, panic was slowly starting to seep in, but for now he managed to calm himself down.
“We would if we weren’t low on money,” Judgement Summoner said. “Well, cheer up. I can share an apple at least.” Apparently they wanted to avoid attention to the extent that they’d take up commissions than go rob a bank. Then again, perhaps they were simply beyond thievery, as Virgo was a rather proud woman.
“I’d be glad to take that.” Thus, Michael exchanged his freedom for an apple.
“Ah, but this is absolutely rubbish,” Virgo started. “Why would Jesus want to bargain with me about land, now of all times?”
“That man is a scoundrel but well, he is a cunning scoundrel,” the Saint said. “I would rather not make deals with him.”
“He should be judged for experimenting with the lands instead. He certainly warped the entire space around Japan that one time.”
“Ahh, yes, you almost lost a clone there, didn’t you?”
Judgement Summoner said after a thought, “I can’t tell what he wants to do. From crusades to experiments, and now he is simply spreading a lame religion.”
“I realize you have a few spots open on your retinue?” Michael looked straight towards Virgo, his various fears and doubts washed out after that guy’s name. He had calmed down after being unconscious for a while, but his anger still remained—but it need not dictate his actions.
“Would you truly prefer to fill one?” Virgo inquired with raised brows.
“That guy needs to be judged, and I lack the power to do so. You have that power—so I need you.”
“For once our interests are aligned.”
“So you accept?” Michael felt a strange feeling of satisfaction. Was it this easy?
“Surely you jest. No one accepts one with nary a shred of loyalty.”
“Huh, thought I got in easy.”
“Our Mistress is too kind,” the Saint said. “Not in the way you think, though. If the ceremony would fail you would die instead of receiving power.”
“I have nothing. I am nothing. You said it yourself, I cannot execute anyone worth it with what I have. My ideals mean nothing in front of your powers, and I know—I saw that. In this world… Power is truth. And I will seek it one way or another. If giving you all my loyalty is the only cost...”
“That is a boring thing, in all honesty,” Virgo said, getting up from her chair. She palmed Michael’s cheek. Her eyes and the former priest’s were an inch apart. He felt an extremely piercing gaze. “Loyalty made for petty objectives is of no value to me.”
“Then allow me to show what my loyalty can bring you.” Michael tried to maintain fierceness with his glare, but it was taking all his will to not just crumple in front of Virgo. He had seen her power, desired it even. But it remained as an incomprehensible amount of power staring him in the face. He hadn’t even noticed how good-looking a woman Virgo was.
Virgo finally flicked his forehead with a thumb. “Well, you’re not my property now. Perhaps if you ever free yourself, feel free to seek me out.”
“What, you don’t have a card?” he joked, relieved that their staring contest didn’t last a second more.
Virgo gestured with her hand and Charlotte—Mary’s old friend—walked in.
“He is the one?” Charlotte inquired. She accepted the silence as a “yes” and came up to Michael, placing a hand on his head.
Michael grabbed Charlotte’s hand. “You were Mary’s friend. Why did you deceive her?”
“The one and only,” Charlotte said, giving the bright and radiant smile that Mary usually loved and adored. “But I do not know what you are talking about.”
He gripped her hand tighter. “She was suffering for your sake… yet you didn’t tell her anything. Why?”
“She was broken, though,” Charlotte answered. “Always living a looped life of her teenage years. Pitiful, do you not think?”
“It was his fault...” Michael let go of her hand. What vile things was he doing to her now? He must acquire power, and fast if he hoped to save her.
“I intend to be with her forever. For that, I would do anything and everything. I do not care what Virgo does—even if it is killing people—I just want my Mary so… I pledged my allegiance. I do not think your will has grown enough to do the same.”
“You’re right about that. I would not stoop to Jes—his level... to save her. I will do it in my own way.”
“But I see what she was saying… you really are her son. So very defiant and full of spirit.”
Michael crossed his arm and grunted, not even facing Charlotte as he did. She was his friend, and that was the end of that.
“Any final words before your mind is wiped mentally?”
“What?”
“You are going to be White Lotus’ slave. Surely she would want someone to hypnotize you?”
“Can’t we do it without? Is that a thing that’s possible?” He knew they could do it without him knowing. He wondered why they let him wake up in the first place. Was it something entertaining for them? Did they want to find something out first?
“Request from the client is to be protected.” The mana trickled down to Michael’s head from the hand she placed atop earlier. Michael soon lost his consciousness again.
Michael woke up, finding himself in a completely foreign place. The walls were painted blue and he noted mundane items such as a clock, a painted portrait of a river hanging on display, some drawers, the escritoire, and lastly, the bed he was placed on.
He looked beside himself and found a table parked. At the table was the back of the adversary he so tried to kill last he remembered. There was no way he could forget the figure and the type of flowing blonde hair she had. The Steel Princess was casually drinking tea in the same room.
“The blue clashes with your hair,” Michael said loudly as he rubbed his temples. With all that had happened, he really couldn’t find the drive to make sense of anything anymore. One second he was lying on his back in the temple and another, he was in front of the very person who he tried to kill. If anything, he was glad that he seemed to be unharmed, and he hoped that he’d stay like that.
“There is nothing wrong with a bit of contrast,” the ancient Descendant said, sipping from her tea again.
The door opened and Judgement Saint walked in. She held what seemed like a basket of fruits and sandwiches and placed them on Virgo’s table.
Judgement Summoner was the next to come in, and she seemed to be as nonchalant as ever.
“So, we lost big time,” Judgement Summoner began, feeding an apple to Virgo, who ate it like it was natural to be fed food.
“Almost,” the Saint corrected. “It would have been fine to not do another World Buster… Mistress, how many times must we say it?”
“But they irritated me,” Virgo said, knitting her brows, gulping her bit of apple she bit. “Not my fault they’re persistent.”
The Saint sighed and the Summoner chuckled weakly.
“You’d have broken the world in two with that one,” the nun reprimanded.
“Alright, fine. I won’t do that again,” Virgo said, scoffing.
Michael was stunned by the absurdness of the whole thing. He was kidnapped and now the people that tried to kill him as much as he tried to kill them were discussing the whole thing like it was a scoop about nobles’ mistresses. “So… I’ll leave you ladies with your… thing and—uh, I-I’ll be going.” Michael slowly walked backwards towards the door.
“Now, now,” the nun said with a smug smile, pulling Michael back to his bed by the collar of his shirt. “We have a client who wants you.”
“See, that’s the kind of stuff that frightens me—” Michael tried to run towards the door but the nun had a firm grip of his collar. “How are you so strong?!”
Judgement Saint looked at Michael as if he had asked an obvious questions like how people lived by breathing oxygen.
“How do you think I am, young man? We wouldn’t have flies like you if not for the commission.”
“Admittedly I can’t pay for my freedom either.” Michael sighed, freedom from these anomalies seemed to be a pipe dream for him. Hopefully, he could escape from that person who commissioned them. After escaping he still needed to sort out his life, so for now he must make sure to preserve it. “Can’t we come to a more suitable arrangement?”
“The other party is pretty strict, you see,” the nun replied, shrugging.
“I would buy you from her,” Virgo joked with a teasing voice. “But I do not think you would like me.” She laughed.
“Well, there’s that thing where we tried to kill each other, and you basically wiping out a whole continent.” I give up, this is how I die. “Wait. Her?”
The nun turned towards Steel Princess.
“Half a continent.” Virgo corrected hastily before the nun’s ire turned worse.
“The client is White Lotus. Ring a bell?” the Saint said, still leering at the Steel Princess.
“Actually, can you please just kill me instead?”
White Lotus would probably torture Michael till he died anyway, so he figured he’d rather go with dignity. As his headache started to subside, panic was slowly starting to seep in, but for now he managed to calm himself down.
“We would if we weren’t low on money,” Judgement Summoner said. “Well, cheer up. I can share an apple at least.” Apparently they wanted to avoid attention to the extent that they’d take up commissions than go rob a bank. Then again, perhaps they were simply beyond thievery, as Virgo was a rather proud woman.
“I’d be glad to take that.” Thus, Michael exchanged his freedom for an apple.
“Ah, but this is absolutely rubbish,” Virgo started. “Why would Jesus want to bargain with me about land, now of all times?”
“That man is a scoundrel but well, he is a cunning scoundrel,” the Saint said. “I would rather not make deals with him.”
“He should be judged for experimenting with the lands instead. He certainly warped the entire space around Japan that one time.”
“Ahh, yes, you almost lost a clone there, didn’t you?”
Judgement Summoner said after a thought, “I can’t tell what he wants to do. From crusades to experiments, and now he is simply spreading a lame religion.”
“I realize you have a few spots open on your retinue?” Michael looked straight towards Virgo, his various fears and doubts washed out after that guy’s name. He had calmed down after being unconscious for a while, but his anger still remained—but it need not dictate his actions.
“Would you truly prefer to fill one?” Virgo inquired with raised brows.
“That guy needs to be judged, and I lack the power to do so. You have that power—so I need you.”
“For once our interests are aligned.”
“So you accept?” Michael felt a strange feeling of satisfaction. Was it this easy?
“Surely you jest. No one accepts one with nary a shred of loyalty.”
“Huh, thought I got in easy.”
“Our Mistress is too kind,” the Saint said. “Not in the way you think, though. If the ceremony would fail you would die instead of receiving power.”
“I have nothing. I am nothing. You said it yourself, I cannot execute anyone worth it with what I have. My ideals mean nothing in front of your powers, and I know—I saw that. In this world… Power is truth. And I will seek it one way or another. If giving you all my loyalty is the only cost...”
“That is a boring thing, in all honesty,” Virgo said, getting up from her chair. She palmed Michael’s cheek. Her eyes and the former priest’s were an inch apart. He felt an extremely piercing gaze. “Loyalty made for petty objectives is of no value to me.”
“Then allow me to show what my loyalty can bring you.” Michael tried to maintain fierceness with his glare, but it was taking all his will to not just crumple in front of Virgo. He had seen her power, desired it even. But it remained as an incomprehensible amount of power staring him in the face. He hadn’t even noticed how good-looking a woman Virgo was.
Virgo finally flicked his forehead with a thumb. “Well, you’re not my property now. Perhaps if you ever free yourself, feel free to seek me out.”
“What, you don’t have a card?” he joked, relieved that their staring contest didn’t last a second more.
Virgo gestured with her hand and Charlotte—Mary’s old friend—walked in.
“He is the one?” Charlotte inquired. She accepted the silence as a “yes” and came up to Michael, placing a hand on his head.
Michael grabbed Charlotte’s hand. “You were Mary’s friend. Why did you deceive her?”
“The one and only,” Charlotte said, giving the bright and radiant smile that Mary usually loved and adored. “But I do not know what you are talking about.”
He gripped her hand tighter. “She was suffering for your sake… yet you didn’t tell her anything. Why?”
“She was broken, though,” Charlotte answered. “Always living a looped life of her teenage years. Pitiful, do you not think?”
“It was his fault...” Michael let go of her hand. What vile things was he doing to her now? He must acquire power, and fast if he hoped to save her.
“I intend to be with her forever. For that, I would do anything and everything. I do not care what Virgo does—even if it is killing people—I just want my Mary so… I pledged my allegiance. I do not think your will has grown enough to do the same.”
“You’re right about that. I would not stoop to Jes—his level... to save her. I will do it in my own way.”
“But I see what she was saying… you really are her son. So very defiant and full of spirit.”
Michael crossed his arm and grunted, not even facing Charlotte as he did. She was his friend, and that was the end of that.
“Any final words before your mind is wiped mentally?”
“What?”
“You are going to be White Lotus’ slave. Surely she would want someone to hypnotize you?”
“Can’t we do it without? Is that a thing that’s possible?” He knew they could do it without him knowing. He wondered why they let him wake up in the first place. Was it something entertaining for them? Did they want to find something out first?
“Request from the client is to be protected.” The mana trickled down to Michael’s head from the hand she placed atop earlier. Michael soon lost his consciousness again.
1
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Claudia was finally back home. Not a permanent residence she knew of, but the place she had been staying in before the entire event had begun. The two-storey house felt so much more emptier now with George and Marco gone. Catherine was still as bright and nonchalant as ever, as she claimed that she’d be going to freshen up and relax.
Rose was being taken care of by Ansel while Iris started work with the scythe immediately. Apparently the scythe was still imperfect and required maintenance.
Wordlessly, Claudia traveled to her room. When Cosette found her inside, she started cleaning up Claudia without any command with a handkerchief. Cosette thanked whoever that was kind enough to dress Claudia’s wound, making things easier for her.
Sighing, Claudia reclined in her chair. A distant scowl overcame her expression. “What a mess,” she said, rubbing her forehead. “This did not go how I wanted at all.”
“Lady Claudia, you should change first and foremost. Your clothes are the real mess,” Cosette advised.
“Right…” Standing up from her chair, the Representative padded over to her closet and found a newer, less-tattered outfit persisting of a button-up shirt and a skirt. In a single, effortless motion, she slipped off her jacket, and everything else she wore and dropped them onto the floor.
Cosette took out the freshly cleaned outfit for Claudia and started helping her put on the dress.
Claudia would have mumbled her thanks, really she would have, but the whole battle had left her drained. The incident with Mary, losing Marco and George—almost Rose, too. The only upside was killing Powlett.
Oh, and her tiara, but she had already gotten over that. Truthfully, she had gotten over all of that. But why was she still mulling?
“Yo, Cosette. What’s your take on all this?” she asked out of the blue.
“ ...On what, my lady?” Cosette asked. “I am not really fully versed with the incidents that took place. Since I did not partake in the operation.”
“Figured the Countess would let you in on everything. My bad,” Claudia said.
“You only just returned. I have not had the pleasure to speak to the mistress.”
“True.” Claudia pursed her lips and sighed once more. “Well, you’ll see that it’s much, much emptier outside...we lost a few people—George and Marco.” Claudia scuffled up her hair with slight frustration once she said that.
“It’s just two, my lady. Someone like our mistress would replace them quick but… I pay my condolences. You loved Marco, yes?”
“Yeah. Next to the Countess, he might’ve been the first person I thought I would love unconditionally...” Claudia managed, clenching her fist with rage bubbling up. “…Turns out Marco didn’t feel the same!” Suddenly, she kicked the chair she previously sat in, driving it into the wall, and it broke into multiple pieces.
“He… he did not feel the same? But he was so caring and considerate of your condition—”
“No, truly the sad son of a bitch only cared for the Countess’ courtship,” Claudia answered. “Did I do something wrong? Did I make a mistake? Why? Why the fuck is the Countess capable of receiving the love of others, but I’m not?! All respect due, she’s no better a person than I am!”
“You should know the answer better than anyone else. You were seduced the first thing you knew, as far as I had heard.”
Claudia wanted to summon Lachesis’ Fang and go to town on her room, but she remembered that Iris was still working on it. Instead she swore as loudly as she could and drove her fist into the wall. If it weren’t for her Vampirism, her hand would have been broken.
“Fuck it. I had forgotten that Catherine has a knack for being so alluring; i’m not mad about that. No—the reason I’m mad is that he accepted me, but called out the Countess’ name as his last words. He didn’t even give a shit about me.” Claudia exhaled loudly, regaining her composure. “I guess that’s how it goes then.”
“With all due respect, my lady, he might’ve been longing for the mistress much longer before he even met you. Your relationship with him lasted but a month or three, the relationship with the mistress was likely much, much longer… honestly though, throwing tantrums about his last word rather than mourning for him?”
“I’m done mourning for people. Emotions like that will only leave me to be in the same positions I was in many times before—crying, sniffling, running to my fucking Countess for mental upkeep. No more. I’m done.” Claudia clapped the remnants of the wall from her hand, looking at her servant with a scowl. “I should know of all people that when it comes to immortality, people die. On that note, my heart bleeds for humanity no longer.”
(GM Comment: †˜My’ Countess, she says.)
“Then stop throwing tantrums like a child? I am sure an immortal has no need for such mundane things. Am I correct?”
“Tch, whatever. I’m going to take a bath,” Claudia said, walking away. “You should’ve waited before putting this outfit on me, by the way.”
“My mistake. I shall keep the bath in mind next time.”
Rose was being taken care of by Ansel while Iris started work with the scythe immediately. Apparently the scythe was still imperfect and required maintenance.
Wordlessly, Claudia traveled to her room. When Cosette found her inside, she started cleaning up Claudia without any command with a handkerchief. Cosette thanked whoever that was kind enough to dress Claudia’s wound, making things easier for her.
Sighing, Claudia reclined in her chair. A distant scowl overcame her expression. “What a mess,” she said, rubbing her forehead. “This did not go how I wanted at all.”
“Lady Claudia, you should change first and foremost. Your clothes are the real mess,” Cosette advised.
“Right…” Standing up from her chair, the Representative padded over to her closet and found a newer, less-tattered outfit persisting of a button-up shirt and a skirt. In a single, effortless motion, she slipped off her jacket, and everything else she wore and dropped them onto the floor.
Cosette took out the freshly cleaned outfit for Claudia and started helping her put on the dress.
Claudia would have mumbled her thanks, really she would have, but the whole battle had left her drained. The incident with Mary, losing Marco and George—almost Rose, too. The only upside was killing Powlett.
Oh, and her tiara, but she had already gotten over that. Truthfully, she had gotten over all of that. But why was she still mulling?
“Yo, Cosette. What’s your take on all this?” she asked out of the blue.
“ ...On what, my lady?” Cosette asked. “I am not really fully versed with the incidents that took place. Since I did not partake in the operation.”
“Figured the Countess would let you in on everything. My bad,” Claudia said.
“You only just returned. I have not had the pleasure to speak to the mistress.”
“True.” Claudia pursed her lips and sighed once more. “Well, you’ll see that it’s much, much emptier outside...we lost a few people—George and Marco.” Claudia scuffled up her hair with slight frustration once she said that.
“It’s just two, my lady. Someone like our mistress would replace them quick but… I pay my condolences. You loved Marco, yes?”
“Yeah. Next to the Countess, he might’ve been the first person I thought I would love unconditionally...” Claudia managed, clenching her fist with rage bubbling up. “…Turns out Marco didn’t feel the same!” Suddenly, she kicked the chair she previously sat in, driving it into the wall, and it broke into multiple pieces.
“He… he did not feel the same? But he was so caring and considerate of your condition—”
“No, truly the sad son of a bitch only cared for the Countess’ courtship,” Claudia answered. “Did I do something wrong? Did I make a mistake? Why? Why the fuck is the Countess capable of receiving the love of others, but I’m not?! All respect due, she’s no better a person than I am!”
“You should know the answer better than anyone else. You were seduced the first thing you knew, as far as I had heard.”
Claudia wanted to summon Lachesis’ Fang and go to town on her room, but she remembered that Iris was still working on it. Instead she swore as loudly as she could and drove her fist into the wall. If it weren’t for her Vampirism, her hand would have been broken.
“Fuck it. I had forgotten that Catherine has a knack for being so alluring; i’m not mad about that. No—the reason I’m mad is that he accepted me, but called out the Countess’ name as his last words. He didn’t even give a shit about me.” Claudia exhaled loudly, regaining her composure. “I guess that’s how it goes then.”
“With all due respect, my lady, he might’ve been longing for the mistress much longer before he even met you. Your relationship with him lasted but a month or three, the relationship with the mistress was likely much, much longer… honestly though, throwing tantrums about his last word rather than mourning for him?”
“I’m done mourning for people. Emotions like that will only leave me to be in the same positions I was in many times before—crying, sniffling, running to my fucking Countess for mental upkeep. No more. I’m done.” Claudia clapped the remnants of the wall from her hand, looking at her servant with a scowl. “I should know of all people that when it comes to immortality, people die. On that note, my heart bleeds for humanity no longer.”
(GM Comment: †˜My’ Countess, she says.)
“Then stop throwing tantrums like a child? I am sure an immortal has no need for such mundane things. Am I correct?”
“Tch, whatever. I’m going to take a bath,” Claudia said, walking away. “You should’ve waited before putting this outfit on me, by the way.”
“My mistake. I shall keep the bath in mind next time.”